Alfred Hitchcock’s Mystery Magazine. Vol. 63, No. 11 & 12, November/December 2018

The Week before November

by Max Gersh

Have you ever heard a Halloween parade? It went up our suburban street, slow and almost stately, the only sound coming from three drums at the front beating a slow, high-pitched rhythm, high-pitched because the drums were those tall, cylindrical ones hipsters used to tap on. Jimmy Boggs, who was the neighborhood stockbroker, was in the lead. The air was cool, the Sunday afternoon still bright with sunlight slanting between the frame houses. I didn’t recognize the man behind Jimmy on the left. Gary Becker, the second-grade teacher, was on the right. They led a string of a hundred or so neighbors, mostly kids in costume with just enough adults to supervise street crossings. As they got closer I heard the children’s excited piping and the occasional parental admonition. I had been napping on the porch — reading a book, I told myself, but mostly napping.

“The drums are new,” my wife said. The sound had brought her out. She waved to somebody, said to me, “It’s a nice tradition, nice for the kids.”

“We’ll burn a witch at dusk,” I promised.

“These witches are too little. Suzie Cockins is wearing the same costume as last year.”

“How can you tell who it is?” I had been too lazy to get up and stare. I could see what I could see between the rails on the porch.

“Because Fred Cockins is holding her hand.”

Halloween was two days away, but the parade was always on a Sunday, always during daylight because not everybody drove down these tree-lined straightaways with kids in mind, unless maybe they were hoping to flatten the skinhead brothers who lived two blocks south. It wouldn’t have hurt anyone if the Copple boys were left tied in the middle of a dark crossroads. I thought about truck routes where the sixteen-wheelers might blast through and never know the public service they had performed, glanced at my wife, wondering if she could be talked into bringing me a drink.

Twenty minutes later, after I had gotten myself a glass of plonk-du-Rhone and a sweater, I had set the book aside when Jimmy Boggs came back down the street, sans drum. “The djembes belong to the Beckers,” he said. He had come up on the porch when he sniffed alcohol. “Something about Mrs. Becker’s artsy past.”

“Do you want a glass of wine?”

“Bourbon would be okay.”

I got him a square glass of bourbon with one ice cube, which he could take or leave. “Your kids are grown,” I said, “nice of you to take the time to lead the parade.”

By grown I meant they were in their middle teens.

Jimmy shrugged. “I’m a neighborly sort of guy.”

“Hand out business cards?”

“Only to well-heeled adults. Seriously, it’s a nice tradition, the parade.”

Pretty much what my wife had said. I wondered if they were canoodling when my back was turned. Problem was, since I’d retired it was seldom turned.

“Becker says he wants this to be the neighborhood’s best Halloween ever,” Jimmy said. “He’s got big plans for Tuesday at the school. Pastor Merton has some ideas for slipping a little religion into the curriculum, after hours when nobody’s looking.” He grinned. Jimmy specialized in doing things when nobody was looking. I thought about my wife again: Anne. She was probably five years older than him. Would that matter?

“It isn’t a Christian holiday,” I said. “Halloween is pagan right down to its Wiccan roots.” If I’d wanted to be pedantic, which I had half a mind to be, I’d have amended the statement to note that Wicca was a recent invention. I decided I’d wait till Jimmy stole my line and said something about Wicca at Tuesday evening’s party, then spring my shabby little trap.

He finished his drink quickly, the way I’d wanted it to be finished, and seeing nothing else he wanted he went on his way. I sat for a while and thought I should have taken a whack at raking leaves, though there were still bushels of them on the maple out back. They would wait. So instead I thought about my favorite New Yorker cartoon, from way back, that showed a rounded suburban fellow raking a mound of leaves up to the base of a tree where a woman is tied. Wife, sister, housekeeper? The nosy neighbor from down the block?

Gary Becker was a thin guy in his forties with patchy ginger hair and an enthusiasm for his work as a teacher that I had never found convincing. He had mounds of apples surrounding cornstalks — which I thought made no familial sense — scattered around the floor of the gymnasium at the school where he taught second-graders to count with their fingers hidden under their desks and read with lips that moved invisibly in feats of ventriloquism — anything to fool the standardized tests. There were several shallow tubs of water that caused me to wonder where anyone could still find galvanized washtubs. A squarish space had been closed off, like a doctor’s examining room, by white sheets hung from clothes racks, with fishing rods stacked nearby and Crissy Becker waiting in a practical tweed skirt and sweater for her chance to duck inside the square and attach prizes to the clothespins at the end of the fishing lines that were cast over the top. Someone had gotten on a ladder to hang orange and black crepe bunting on the basketball stanchions at either end of the gym. The school had conscripted every student who could handle blunt scissors to cut pumpkins and Halloween cats from construction paper that could be stuck to the walls. There were tables set up with plastic-wrapped squares of cake that the PTA was offering for sale. Someone had brought a couple of bottles of nonfattening soft drinks.

Not much of a party, let alone the best one ever.

“Do you miss it here?” Lou Arnholt asked. My former vice principal, Lou was now top dog at the world’s least consequential dog show.

“Not for a second,” I said.

“But you and Anne never miss an event.”

“The school board asked me to spy on you.”

He pretended to brighten. “So they remember us?”

The Beckers had left their drums at home, which I thought was too bad. I had been imagining that sweet, high rhythm since Sunday afternoon, beckoning ghosts and witches and comic book characters to race across lawns at dusk and bring their treasure here where the moon showed through a high window like a benevolent magician.

“Are you going to tell your ghost story again?” Arnholt asked.

“Up to you, you’re the boss now.”

“I think you scared the five-year-olds last year.” He looked at me sideways. “Traumatized them.”

“Preparation for life,” I said, knowing the phrase didn’t mean anything, doubting that preparation was even possible. How could a five-year-old — or even a twelve-year-old — be prepared for life as a twenty-year-old, let alone as a sixty-year-old? My wife, who was almost forty-five, wasn’t prepared. Anne viewed sixty as a spent force.

“Seven o’clock,” Arnholt said. “Parents with little kids can leave by then if they want.”

It was always the same, not really a ghost story but a haunted house story I’d heard as a child myself. Six boys brave a haunted house, much like Mr. Fox’s house on Wimslow Lane, I would point out, and each boy dies, a year apart, on the anniversary of the visit, of — and here the voice gets deep and dramatic — “Stark... Staring... Madness.”

I looked across the gym. By seven o’clock it would be dark in the gym if Lou Arnholt turned the lights down. Just before I got to the end of the story, where the narrator is the last one left, I’d duck my head and streak my face with white phosphorescent paint, so when I raised my head they could see the meaning of Stark... Staring... Madness. Not much of a thrill, I knew, when they’d all probably caught glimpses of their big siblings or parents watching a TV soap opera about zombies. But once in a while I’d get a squeal from one of the more gullible kids. Then the lights would come on and we’d all have a laugh.

Anne, who had been wrapping cake squares, came over to me and said, “Not your ghost story again? People think you’re too fond of being spooky.”

“It’s seasonal. At Christmas I’m fond of being jolly.”

“It’s ridiculous, boys dying on the anniversary. And Mr. Fox can’t be crazy about having his house described as haunted.”

“Do I say haunted? I mean cursed. Bad things happened in that house. Let me tell you...”

Jimmy Boggs appeared, nodded to me. He said, “Hi, Anne.”

She said, “Jimmy.”

On a principal’s income I never had much cause to deal with stockbrokers. Retired, I had even less reason. Jimmy knew that, but he still came up wanting to be friendly.

“What are your kids doing?” I asked him.

“Party at the high school. What were you saying about bad things at the Fox house?”

“It was long before you moved in,” I said. “Gertie Fox and a man nobody knew were slaughtered there one night. As a matter of fact, it was close to Halloween.”

“What do you mean, nobody knew the man?”

“The police established that there had been a man. There were some bones. But the rest of him had been dissolved in a bathtub. Mrs. Fox’s body was intact, pretty much. But the man...” I shook my head. “That was what, thirty-five years ago? Long before the police had DNA to work with.”

“My God. I knew Lester Fox was a widower, but—”

Anne shook her head. “That story is as disgusting as Stark... Staring... Madness. And you told it to me the night you proposed, twenty years ago.” She glanced from me to Jimmy. “This guy thought a proposal should come with a ghoulish story. Can you believe it?”

“But what about Lester Fox?” Jimmy asked. “Didn’t the police investigate him?”

“Oh, yes,” I said. “Lester was in New York as usual that Monday and Tuesday, with dozens of people to vouch for him. He may have suspected Gertie was seeing someone. That was never clear. They were a young couple, hadn’t been married long. The killer or killers were never found.”

“Do you think he hired someone?”

“The police didn’t think so.”

“Why not?”

“If you were a killer for hire, would you take the time to dissolve one of your victims in a bathtub? The killer must have been there twelve, fifteen hours — at least those were the newspaper reports. The police followed up the way you would expect with a murder that looked personal. They tried to find someone in Gertie’s background, or Lester’s. They canvassed the neighbors. All to no avail. So do you blame me for mentioning the Fox house?”

“Good grief,” said Jimmy Boggs. “How could Lester keep living there?”

“As a shattered man,” I replied.

Anne said, “I hope you’re not going to tell that story tonight.”

I laughed. “Lou Arnholt would never let me back in.”

Kids started pouring in around dusk, orange and Day-Glo bags stuffed, half of the bags already handed off to parents. Connie Boggs came in with a handful of preschoolers. She ignored her husband Jimmy and joined Anne selling cake.

It seemed to me she ignored Jimmy pointedly, but it’s hard to tell what goes on with people.

I went over and asked Gary Becker where he had gotten the galvanized tubs. He told me they still had them at Wolverine Hardware.

“Not much demand for them except for floating apples,” Gary said.

“Oh, I don’t know,” I told him.

“You don’t know what?”

“They could be handy. You never know until you need one.”

He accepted that as retiree wisdom, in other words, nonsense.

A little before seven, someone got the kids onto the bleachers and turned on a boom box that played a song about the bogeyman. Then Mrs. Wimblemeier and Mrs. Tatum, dressed up in skeleton costumes, lip-synched to “’T’aint No Sin to Take Off Your Skin and Dance Around in Your Bones.” I could tell that a few of the parents thought the bit about taking off your skin was suggestive. I sat back and wondered what Jimmy Boggs thought of it.

After the songs, Lou turned down the lights and I sat in a chair facing the bleachers and told about six boys dying on Halloween with their faces contorted into masks of Stark... Staring... Madness. I don’t know; it didn’t seem to scare anyone.

I hunted up Wallace Wimblemeier, who had been retired longer than I had, and he commiserated with me. Once you got Wallace talking he said whatever came to mind.

“Even the little ones are sophisticated today,” he said.

I steered us to the cake table.

“You really laid it on thick tonight about the Fox house,” Anne said. “You’re lucky if Mr. Fox doesn’t sue you.”

“I said a haunted house ‘much like Mr. Fox’s’.” I glanced at Wimblemeier. “For some reason I was thinking about that story tonight. Gertie Fox and all.”

He responded. “I remember her. She was Gertie something else originally. You dated her, didn’t you, when you were in your teens?” He grinned at Anne and wobbled off.

The party wound down. I chatted up Becker and Arnholt and watched as Jimmy Boggs said something to Anne that drew a vigorous headshake. Becker gave me one of the apple-bobbing tubs, and I carried it home as we walked comfortably through the night. The ghosts and ghoulies and young witches had all gone home. Some of their houses were dark. I glimpsed Jimmy Boggs and his wife a half block ahead of us, walking hand in hand.

I reached out with my free hand and took Anne’s.

Sometimes a good scary story does the job. Sometimes it doesn’t.

The Furious Cat

by Susan Thibadeau

Hunger drove me to Harry’s kitchen. I crossed the stone patio and slipped through the mansion’s unlocked rear door. No one was there. Good.

Stealthily, lest any loud footfalls alert my cousin and he put me to work too soon, I made my way across the impeccably clean tile floor. As I approached the granite countertop I began breathing again. This was turning out to be a piece of cake.

But self-congratulations were shortlived as an undeniable need to sneeze took hold. I let out one, then another, then a third. There might have been even more if I hadn’t been thrust into excruciating pain by a dark fury attacking my chest, ripping through my T-shirt, and swiping at my face. I don’t remember screaming.

“Jake! What’s all the screaming about? What are you doing to the cat?”

Harry crossed the kitchen with Mrs. Griffin, his housekeeper, close behind. She lifted the black monster off me, coaxing it to release what was left of my shirt.

“There, there,” Mrs. Griffin rocked the fat cat in her arms and came the closest I’d ever seen her come to glaring at me.

“What is that?” I pointed to the feline, who was starting to look vaguely familiar.

Harry sighed. “Why, a cat, of course.”

“I can see that. What I meant was, why is there a cat here?”

My cousin handed me a paper towel. “It looks like Marlowe gave you quite a work over.”

I dabbed the scratches. Some were deep and it hurt as I sopped oozing blood. It hurt even more when another round of sneezes overtook me.

Marlowe’s back stiffened in Mrs. Griffin’s arms. “I don’t think he likes the sound of sneezes,” she said, carrying the cat into her sitting room. A minute later she returned with a first-aid kit. “I’ve put him in his carrier for now.”

To make up for the damage the cat had done me — three large gauze bandages’ worth — Mrs. Griffin set about making a Western omelet. As it cooked, cat cries filtered into the kitchen.

“Isn’t Marlowe Paul Truitt’s cat?” I asked Harry.

“Yes, Marlowe belongs to Paul Truitt. At least, he did.” Harry put a macchiato down on the kitchen table in front of me. He took a deep breath. “Mrs. Griffin found him unconscious yesterday evening in his bookshop. By the time the paramedics got him to the hospital he was gone.”

I’d been reaching for the coffee, but now my hand hung suspended in the air. Harry’s housekeeper stared mutely into the omelet pan, her grief evident in the set of her mouth and the defeated slope of her shoulders. Mrs. Griffin was more than a housekeeper. Harry and I both considered her part of the family. I would have wanted to be there for her.

“Why didn’t someone call me?”

Harry sat down. “You’ve been rather preoccupied with rehearsals.”

That was true. Our stage manager had scheduled several days of long rehearsals, which I secretly welcomed. Shakespeare always intimidated me. I appreciated having extra time to get into my character. I’d even taken to wearing the heavy, cummerbundlike belt our costume designer envisioned for my character, Benedict, every day.

“Are you all right, Jake?”

I nodded, finally taking a sip of my macchiato. “Was it an accident? A heart attack?”

Harry shook his head. “No.”

I raised an eyebrow.

“It looks like Paul was poisoned.”

Although I wanted to know more, one look at Mrs. Griffin’s grief-stricken face kept me silent.

“I know you’re going into tech rehearsals,” Harry’s glance settled on Benedict’s belt, “but I’m hoping you can help me look into this.”

The play would be opening in two weeks. Usually, Harry let up on me right before openings, even though I’m the legman for his Pittsburgh-based law practice and the various investigations he conducts for his rich and famous friends. But this was different. “What do you want me to do?”

“I’ll find out what I can from my sources at the police. Mrs. Griffin said Paul had been distracted lately. See if you can find out what, if anything, was amiss in his life.”

“Does he have any family?”

The housekeeper put the Western omelet down in front of me. “No, there’s no family. I guess I was the closest friend he had.”

She’d met the bookseller when our late aunt, Agatha, sent her to pick up an antique book at Everything Old, Paul’s used bookshop. I suspect Aunt Agatha had wanted to get the two together. Although romance never blossomed, strong friendship did.

“Is Lucy minding the store?” I’d start with Paul’s part-time help.

The housekeeper joined us at the table. “No. The police are keeping it closed for now.”

The omelet was as delicious as always and I took a few mouthfuls before asking, “Paul owned the building, didn’t he?”

Mrs. Griffin nodded. “He did.”

“So what happens to it now?”

“I don’t know,” she said.

Harry cleared his throat and looked meaningfully at me. “Well, the fact is, it belongs to Mrs. Griffin.”

I dropped my fork. Mrs. Griffin gasped.

“Paul asked me to draw up a new will a year ago,” Harry said to the housekeeper. “You were his only close friend. He asked me not to tell you. He wanted you to have the building and the inventory — and Marlowe.”

Tears trickled down Mrs. Griffin’s face. I pulled open my unused napkin and gave it to her. “It’s good you were in his life,” I offered. There wasn’t anything else I could think to say and, in truth, Harry’s last words had finally registered. Marlowe was Mrs. Griffin’s cat now.

After breakfast I excused myself and walked back to the carriage house Aunt Agatha had left me upon her death. There was work to do.

The police would be looking for anyone with a motive. Harry would have to tell them about Mrs. Griffin’s inheritance, and she’d become a prime suspect, the only person to gain from his death. As far as we knew.

I opened my laptop and e-mailed Everything Old’s part-time sales clerk. A minute later Lucy messaged me, suggesting we meet at the Starbucks in Oakland, near campus.

When I walked in she waved me over.

“What do you want to know?” Her spiked hair sported purple streaks — a change from the green ones she’d had when I’d last been in the bookshop.

“I was hoping you’d be able to tell me how Paul has been doing lately. Mrs. Griffin thought something was on his mind, but she didn’t know what.”

Lucy thought for a moment. “I don’t think so.”

“Well, had there been any new customers? Someone who seemed odd or suspicious?”

She shook her head. “Just the regulars, and college students, like me.”

I noticed a tear forming at the corner of her eye and, for the second time that morning, I offered my napkin.

Lucy dabbed it daintily, reminding me of an Oscar Wilde heroine, perhaps Gwendolyn or Cecily, despite her hair and a new nose ring.

After waiting another minute I prodded: “Paul’s customers?”

“Oh, yeah. Just what I said. No one new.”

I could tell there was something more Lucy had to say and I wasn’t sure how to proceed. Luckily, she offered it up.

“I guess Jeff Grogan will be happy now,” she said.

“Jeff Grogan?”

“The President of HDC.”

“Of what?”

“The Hayesfield Development Corporation.” Lucy took a sip of her iced drink, then another.

I gave up waiting for her to say more. “Why will Mr. Grogan be happy?”

“He wanted Paul to sell him the bookshop building. They got into a big argument about it last week.” She took another sip.

I fought the urge to do my best stage double take. “Did you tell the police this?”

“I did. Do you think he would have hurt Paul?”

Once, I’d been as innocent as she was. Now I felt every bit my thirty-odd years. In my work for Harry I’d seen apparently good people do very bad things. The reasons why never made sense to anyone but themselves.

Lucy told me where I could find Grogan. “What’s going to happen to the cat?” she asked, her relief evident when I told her he was Mrs. Griffin’s now.

Grogan’s offices, in a newly remodeled two-story building, were only a few blocks away from the bookstore. A receptionist showed me to the small conference room behind her station. A minute later Jeff Grogan bounded in.

I’d been expecting some old, practiced politician, but he didn’t look old or anything like a politician. His opened flannel shirt revealed a Thirty Seconds to Mars tee underneath. Strategically tom blue jeans and nondescript scuffed sneakers completed the campus casual look. Only the deeply etched furrows of his forehead betrayed he wasn’t in college anymore.

After introductions, Grogan shouted to the receptionist for a pot of coffee. He turned back to me. “You have questions about, um, about Paul Truitt?”

He’d sounded saddened over the phone. As an actor, I’d employed those same pauses, hesitations, and inflections to convey my character’s sorrow on stage. They’d come from a lifetime observing others in the throes of grief or regret. Perhaps Grogan was as good an actor, but if not, I thought it best to come right to the point.

“You had an argument with Paul in his shop last week. What was it about?”

I filed away Grogan’s surprised expression for use on stage.

“Yes. I guess Lucy told you.”

There was fondness and hope in the way he’d said “Lucy.” Sadly, I hadn’t sensed the same when she’d spoken Grogan’s name. I hoped I was wrong. Unrequited love could be crushing. I’d been fortunate to play Konstantin Treplev in a summer theater production of Chekhov’s The Seagull and had spent two solid weeks channeling the pain and anguish rejection causes.

“Excuse me, don’t you want to, um, know what, um, we argued about?”

I shook the vestiges of Chekhov’s character off. “Sorry — yes. Lucy said you wanted Paul to sell you his shop. Why? What was in it for you?”

I’d hit a nerve. When Grogan’s mouth tightened he looked years older.

“I’ve already told the police there’s nothing in it for me. Yes, I wanted him to sell the building to HDC. But I’m not getting any kickbacks! That’s not how this organization works.”

The receptionist walked in with a tray. Besides the coffee she’d brought a plate filled with pastries. They looked like they were from the recently opened French bakery down the street. I’d hoped I hadn’t angered Grogan too much and could stay around long enough to try a few.

“Thanks,” Grogan said to the receptionist. “And would you bring in one of our community development folders?”

By the time I’d poured myself coffee and grabbed a lemon tart she was back.

“Here. This is what we’re envisioning.” He slid a folder across the table.

The architect’s drawing showed a sleek new building spanning the entire block. The ground floor had several shops, and the bookstore’s name was on one of the doors. The three upper levels looked like they might be apartments or office suites.

“We’ve got the city, a private foundation, and Woodbead Construction behind us. The only holdout was Paul Truitt. He didn’t want to sell his building even though our offer was more than fair.”

“Maybe he didn’t want to give up his bookshop. That seems fair to me.”

“That’s the crazy thing. We offered him a space in the new building. Our calculations showed he’d be paying less in a year’s rent than he was spending on property taxes and upkeep. And we would have guaranteed rent increases would be capped far below market for the rest of the store’s life.” He poured coffee into his cup and picked up the miniature éclair I’d been eyeing. The scent of chocolate filled the air between us as he bit into the pastry. “You don’t know who the building belongs to now, do you?”

Eventually, Grogan would find out it was Mrs. Griffin who’d inherited. But things were moving too fast. She needed time to grieve before she’d be pressed to make any decisions. Both Harry and I knew how important that was. “No, no I don’t.”

Grogan looked disappointed. “Well, I’m sure whoever inherits will see what a good deal this is.” His hand swept the air above the architect’s drawing. “This is going to revitalize the community. The building will be state of the art. Other neighborhoods in the city would kill for a chance to build this.” Grogan paled. “What I mean is—”

“I know what you meant.”

We both fell silent.

Finally, Grogan spoke. “Paul Truitt was being stubborn, but I hoped I’d be able to wear him down eventually.” He nodded toward the drawing. “This means a lot to me. But nowhere near enough to kill someone over.”

I pondered the sincerity in his voice, the tremble in his chin, and his doleful eyes. My years preparing for stage roles had taught me to read those subliminal messages hidden in the expressions and voices of others. But this time I wasn’t sure. Some people are unreadable, even by me. I scooped up both the folder and a cream puff from the tray and thanked Grogan for his time.

When I got back to the carriage house it was almost noon. Mrs. Griffin had left some of yesterday’s casserole in my refrigerator. As it reheated I studied HDC’s folder. It looked like Woodbead Construction stood to gain substantially from the development project since they’d also manage the building. I found the company’s online profile. Its CEO, Don Hallewell, was a member of Harry’s club.

The sweet-spicy scent of cinnamon wafted across the room as the microwave signaled the food was ready. I carefully moved the dish to my small table, sat down, and plunged my fork into the pastitsio, a Greek casserole Mrs. Griffin cooked to perfection despite her Welsh heritage. When done, I walked the stone path to the mansion and was surprised to find Harry standing on the back patio.

“Hello, Jake.” He motioned me to a marble bench. “I’ve just heard, unofficially mind you, the cause of death.”

After a minute Harry continued. “Conium maculatum.”

“Paul was poisoned with hemlock? Oh, no.” College criminal justice classes had taught me that while men killers did use it, poison was more popular with women killers. And when women killers did use poison, “a friend” was near the top of the list of their targets. Even though I knew Mrs. Griffin could never hurt anyone, evidence was stacking up against her. The police would be back to question her.

“We’d better learn how Paul spent his day yesterday, Jake,” Harry said, as if he’d read my thoughts.

I fingered the car key in my pocket. Hayesfield was on my way to rehearsal. I’d start with the other shopkeepers. Maybe some of them saw Paul coming and going. Maybe they saw the murderer too.

Before leaving, I filled Harry in on Jeff Grogan’s plans and the builder who’d be implementing them.

“I’ll call Don, although I can’t imagine him murdering anyone,” Harry smiled, “for such a relatively small amount of money, anyway. He has a lot of irons in the fire with the new mall up north and the office building complex downtown. This sounds like small change.”

“So far, it’s the only motive we’ve got.”

I thought I saw a question in Harry’s eyes. Or maybe it was just my imagination. He stood and looked over the expanse of patio and lower lawn. “I’m taking Mrs. Griffin to the funeral home. We have to make arrangements for when the body is released.” He looked down at me. “I’m assuming, with rehearsals, you’ll be missing dinner tonight.”

I hated missing Tuesday night dinners at the mansion, brought in and served by Teddy, the headwaiter at Josephine’s. Luckily, there were always leftovers.

I drove to Hayesfield and parked, noting just how desolate Paul’s side of the street looked. All the shops on the block, except for Everything Old and an art gallery on the corner, had boards across doors and windows.

I’d never been in the gallery before and was surprised at its paucity of paintings. A woman at a desk in the back motioned me to her.

“I’m Selina Simon.” She extended her hand. I shook it. “Are you looking for something in particular?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “I have a huge portfolio.” She saw the disbelief on my face. “I’m packing to move to a much larger space. Just tell me what you’re looking for and I’m sure I can find the perfect piece for you.”

Her short platinum hair was spiked in the same way as Lucy’s and even though she was much older, perhaps fifty, the cut was flattering on her too. In fact, one of the actresses in my current production had just such a haircut and she, as well, looked very pretty—

“Excuse me, what exactly are you looking for?”

Brought back to the task at hand, I introduced myself and told her I was looking into Paul Truitt’s death.

“It’s too bad.” She shuffled several papers on her desk, her interest in me waning.

“I was hoping you saw someone go into the shop. Or come out.”

“I told the police I didn’t see anyone.” Her obvious disdain was a match for Wilde’s Lady Bracknell. “And I’m very busy just now.”

If I was going to protect Mrs. Griffin I needed answers, and I persisted, despite the shopkeeper’s annoyance. “Did you hear anything?”

Selina picked up a paper and studied it. When I didn’t move she finally looked at me. “No. I didn’t see anyone and I didn’t hear anything. That’s all. I need to get back to work now.”

It was obvious turning on the charm wouldn’t get me anywhere, so I left, crossing the busy avenue to the sandwich shop. While Paul’s side of the street looked like a ghost town, this side looked like the vibrant community Jeff Grogan hoped for. I ordered what turned out to be a great cup of coffee and grabbed a chocolate chip cookie. The girl at the counter said she hadn’t seen anyone enter Everything Old. It was the same at all the shops.

Stymied, I climbed into my Honda. On the way to rehearsal I left a detailed message for Harry. I hoped he’d get further with Hallewell than I had with the shopkeepers in Hayesfield. If not, Mrs. Griffin was still the best suspect the police had.

My cell’s ringtone woke me the next morning.

“Jake, we need to talk.”

It was six thirty.

“Jake, are you there?”

I briefly considered not answering, but the urgency in his voice won me over.

I found Harry at the kitchen table. He’d brewed two macchiatos and rewarmed some of Mrs. Griffin’s lemon blueberry muffins. Their competing scents — earthy and ethereal — filled the air. I grabbed one of the muffins and sat down.

“Don came to dinner last night,” Harry said.

I raised an eyebrow. That meant fewer leftovers for me.

“He, apparently, is very fond of Josephine’s cuisine.”

“Who isn’t?” I grumbled.

Harry tried to hide his smile. “In any case, he says the money he’ll earn from the Hayesfield project won’t make up for all the aggravation.”

Save for the bookshop and the soon-departing art gallery, the shops on the block were abandoned. Whatever the aggravation had been, it was over. Except for Paul’s refusal to sell. But that was over with now too.

“Don’t you want to know what aggravation?” Harry asked.

At my nod, he continued. “Most of the buildings are supposedly owned by one landlord — Millicent Van Pelt.”

“The Millicent Van Pelt? The one who’s going on trial for murdering her world-renowned, art-collector husband?”

“Enigmatic” aptly described the look on Harry’s face.

I groaned. “You’re not thinking of getting involved in her case, are you?”

“Do you remember how she supposedly killed her husband?”

“I don’t like you using the word ‘supposedly’.”

“She supposedly gave her husband an overdose of his own prescription oxycodone.”

“Uh-huh. So there’s no real connection between that poisoning and Paul’s, right?” Hope struggled within me.

“I’d say, despite the different poisons, there’s a city-block-sized connection.”

I took another bite of my muffin and a swig of the macchiato but didn’t taste either.

“Millicent is desperate. She’s selling the buildings to HDC and she’s taking less than they’re worth. She needs to raise money for her legal defense. But her stepchildren are contesting the sale.”

“Sounds like a mess.”

Harry shrugged. “I think HDC was so eager to push forward they didn’t ask the right questions.”

“Still, what does it matter to Hallewell? He’s just the contractor. It’s not his problem.”

“Woodbead is part of the consortium that’s purchasing the buildings for the new project. It would be a partial owner.”

I made the leap. “Did Millicent’s husband want to sell those buildings?”

“He was playing hardball. Asking much more than what they’re worth.”

If the sale did go through, both Don Hallewell and Jeff Grogan would benefit from Van Pelt’s death. Either had a good reason to kill him. And Paul too.

“I can see your wheels turning.” Harry took one of the muffins from the counter and sat back down. “I don’t see Don as a killer. What about Grogan?”

Before I could answer, a black ball of fur streaked across the kitchen and bounded onto the table, upending Harry’s coffee cup. I jerked back in surprise, tearing open scabs from Marlowe’s previous assault. Pain shot through my body, leaving me speechless.

“Marlowe, you mustn’t be naughty,” Mrs. Griffin admonished, following the cat into the room.

The feline jumped from the table to an empty chair and back onto the floor, rubbing against the housekeeper’s leg as she took off her coat.

“I’m so sorry. He just gets so excited when he comes here.”

“We enjoy Marlowe’s visits, don’t we, Jake?” Harry said.

They were both waiting for me to say something, but I was too busy fighting the urge to sneeze. Mrs. Griffin, seeing my panic, scooped Marlowe into her arms just in time.

“Oh, dear,” she said. “I do believe you’re allergic.” The black cat struggled to get loose. “I’d better get him into his crate.”

“No, let Marlowe run free.” Harry pushed himself away from the table. “We’ll go to the study.”

I followed him down the corridor and sank gingerly into a wingback chair opposite Harry’s desk. He’d already opened his laptop.

“It looks like Grogan’s been working on this project for several years. Do you think he’s capable of murder?”

I like to think my work on the stage, plumbing the emotional depths of various and varied characters, has given me a certain skill in reading others. The truth was, though, I couldn’t tell with Grogan. “I just don’t know. What about Millicent, do you think she’s capable of murder?”

Harry considered the question. “If she’d wanted to kill her husband she would have taken him on a cruise and pushed him overboard. That seems more Millicent’s style. Poison would be much-too-much work.” Harry sighed. “And I don’t think her marriage was a bad one. I think they loved each other.”

“But maybe that’s just what they wanted people at your club to see.”

“No. I don’t think so.” He patted the top of his desk. “She’s being railroaded. And I’m afraid Mrs. Griffin is next.” Before I could say anything, he added: “The police are coming to question her. I’ve already called Ash. He’s on his way over.”

Even though it was still early in the morning, I wasn’t surprised. Ash Jackson, a brilliant defense attorney, was sometimes Harry’s rival but always Harry’s friend. It was good to know Mrs. Griffin would have him in her corner.

As if on cue, the doorbell rang. A minute later, Ash poked his head into the study.

“We’ll set up in the dining room,” Harry said without greeting.

We were all tense, sitting around the dining room table, waiting. Mrs. Griffin looked scared. I reached over and patted her hand. She tried to smile.

The doorbell rang.

“Get that, Jake,” Harry said.

I was already on my way.

A man with a wolflike grin stood behind the door. I was glad there was only one detective. With all of us in the room he’d be outnumbered.

“You’ll have to leave,” he said to Harry and me, after I’d shown him into the dining room and we’d introduced ourselves.

Harry nodded, pulled me away, and closed the doors behind him. “Ash will handle this,” he said at my protest.

Maybe Ash could handle things, but I’d wanted to be there too. I shook loose from Harry’s grasp.

“If you go back in he’ll drag Mrs. Griffin to Police Headquarters.”

I hated when Harry was right. “Fine,” I said. “I’m going to make myself a sandwich before I get back to work.”

Harry headed to his study. I found my way to the kitchen. Marlowe was nowhere in sight. I crossed the floor, stationed myself behind the kitchen’s swinging door to the dining room, and listened.

I’d taken a class that covered interrogation techniques in college when I’d double majored in theater and criminal justice. The detective was going by the book, asking the same question over and over, in different ways, hoping Mrs. Griffin would contradict herself. Although her voice quavered, her answers were always the same. I could tell the detective was getting frustrated.

“You say Whiteside didn’t tell you about the will?” he asked, for the fourth time.

“No,” Mrs. Griffin said.

“Or maybe Mr. Truitt told you. Maybe you took advantage of a lonely man, got him to write a new will. And you knew just the lawyer to do it for him.” I heard the sneer in the detective’s voice.

“No, we were just friends.”

Mrs. Griffin’s voice cracked with pain and alarm. I raised my hand to push the door open, staying it just in time when Ash intervened.

“That’s enough, Detective. We’ve answered all your questions; this interview is over.”

Behind me, I heard the scurrying of little feet, then felt the blow to my back as Marlowe struck. Together, we fell through the swinging door. I landed face-first while the cat leaped onto the dining room table, hissing his way to the detective.

“We’re lucky Mrs. Griffin was able to grab Marlowe before he did any real damage to the detective. What were you thinking, Jake?” Harry didn’t wait for me to answer. He stalked off to his study. Its door slammed shut a few seconds later.

I hadn’t helped matters by eavesdropping. Marlowe’s aborted attack made it worse. By the time we’d gotten the cat under control the detective sounded like he wanted to arrest Harry’s housekeeper. Somehow, Ash had managed to get him out of the house before he could. But it might only be a matter of time before he came back.

It was my job to make sure things didn’t come to that. I walked home, showered, slipped into jeans, covered Benedict’s belt with a sweater, and jumped into my Honda. I got to Hayesfield quickly, despite heavy traffic, and planted myself at the window of the sandwich shop with a breakfast bagel and a cup of coffee.

I’m not sure why I was there. The buildings across the street looked a sorry lot. Neglect had robbed them of the charm they’d once had. Even the art gallery, with its near empty windows, contributed to the gloomy view. Only the bookshop’s inviting facade offered hope to those seeking safe haven. But that had been a false hope for Paul.

“Jake, what are you doing here?”

I choked on the swig of coffee I’d just taken.

Lucy pounded my back. “Sorry,” she said.

After I recovered I told her I was trying to work out what had happened to Paul.

She plopped her book down on the table and went to the counter. Over her shoulder she said, “Have an exam today — just picking up coffee on my way to campus.”

I rifled the pages of her book as I scanned the shops across the street. Each one had a door opening into the back alley. The killer probably entered and left by the bookshop’s back door. No doubt the police had already scoured the scene. No doubt the ubiquitous yellow crime-scene tape was still up in the alley. But I’d just have to pretend it wasn’t there. I pulled on my jacket.

“What are you doing — I mean, where are you going?” Lucy put her coffee down on the table and picked up her book, tucking it into her backpack.

I didn’t want to involve her in my clandestine plan. “Heading home,” I lied.

We left the shop together. On the sidewalk, I watched as she walked to the bus stop, then I slipped into my Honda. In my rearview mirror I saw Lucy gazing after me. When I got far enough away so she couldn’t see, I turned down a side street and backtracked to the bookshop’s alley.

Just as I’d predicted, it was partially obstructed by yellow tape. I imagine the police had already taken fingerprints off the door — both inside and out — and checked for footprints. An empty garbage can sat close by. If it had held anything the crime-scene detectives would have taken the contents with them.

“Just a shame about that fella.” Surprised, I turned to see a man sporting a full head of white hair and a quilted vest crossing the alleyway. “Don’t read much, but he seemed nice enough. And he always put out a nice spread for our block party.” He held out his hand. “John Potter. I live there.” He pointed to the back of a house a few yards down, across the alley.

“So you were a friend of his?” Potter asked after I introduced myself.

“Yes. You didn’t happen to see anyone back here yesterday?”

“Nope. Just like I told the police. I didn’t see anyone. None of us did.”

My disappointment must have been obvious.

“We all have front porches. No need to be back here.”

Clearly intended for the cars parked on it, dingy gravel extended from the backs of the houses to the paved alley. The corner house was the one exception, with a thin band of grass and several evergreen bushes framing a small slab of concrete where a lone chair sat.

I nodded toward it. “How about that house?”

Potter frowned. “That’s Louetta Pickens’s house. They took her away yesterday too.”

“She died?”

“Nope. In the hospital. That’s where I’m going. Not that it matters. Lou’s still in a coma.”

“What happened?”

“Fell down the basement stairs. Sister found her yesterday. Late afternoon.” He pointed at the house. “The stairs in all these houses are too steep. And Lou’s getting on in age. I guess she had one of her dizzy spells and down she went.”

“I’m starting to think we’re on the right track, Harry. There are too many accidents and deaths to believe they’re not all related. I’m sure Louetta Pickens is in the hospital because she saw Paul’s killer come out the back door of the bookshop.” I leaned across my cousin’s desk. “I’d bet my life it was no accident.”

Harry rubbed his eyes.

I opened my laptop. “It doesn’t look like the police see the connection we’re seeing. Mrs. Pickens’s accident didn’t even make it into the papers.”

“They’re looking at our Mrs. Griffin. They aren’t looking for a pattern of violence.” Harry rubbed his eyes again. They were watering and red.

“Are you allergic to Marlowe too?”

“No, of course not.” He put his hand down but then it went back up to his eyes. “Well, I may have a mild allergy.”

“So biology wins out.”

Harry looked confused.

“We’re cousins. We share some of the same genes, maybe even one for a cat allergy.”

Harry stood and opened the curtains behind him. Light flooded in, momentarily blinding me.

“Blood wins out,” he said.

When my eyes adjusted to the bright light, I realized Harry was pouring himself a scotch. “Did I hit a nerve or something?”

Harry lifted the glass to his lips. “You know, I felt sorry for Paul. He seemed so alone in the world.” He drained the glass. “When I drew up his will, he told me he was estranged from his family. He specifically told me to write them out of his will.”

“Who were they?”

“A sister, Margot, and a first cousin, Julianne.”

“He never told Mrs. Griffin about them?”

“No. Whatever the rift, it ran deep.”

“It would have been better if family had inherited the bookshop,” I said.

Harry agreed. “At least our Mrs. Griffin wouldn’t be the prime suspect in his murder.”

“How could Paul turn his back on his family?” Family can be irritating. There are times I’d like to send Harry on a one-way trip to Kazakhstan. But I love the guy too.

I saw a familiar light in Harry’s eyes. “Find out, Jake. Maybe what was on Paul’s mind had nothing to do with the sale of his building.”

I wondered how much a ticket to Kazakhstan would cost. “Sure,” I finally said. “I’ll look into it before I head out to rehearsals.”

Harry nodded his goodbye.

I grabbed the remaining, paltry leftovers from Josephine’s and ate them cold back in the carriage house as I searched birth and death records. A few minutes in, my fork poised between plate and mouth, Paul’s birth record popped up on my screen. I doubled back, locating his mother’s obituary. It listed Margot’s married name and the California town she lived in. Searching real estate records, I found Margot was still living in the same place. The obituary had only listed cousin Julianne Truitt and her baby daughter, with no other information. I couldn’t find them anywhere online.

I e-mailed Harry what I’d found and poured myself a glass of milk. The police probably had done their own search but, just in case, Harry would need to alert them.

Like so many times in the past, I wondered what pathways Harry was traveling in his mind. He’d managed to convince me Van Pelt’s and Paul’s deaths were connected. Now he was bringing Paul’s newly discovered relatives into the investigation. Although I tried hard, I couldn’t see how Paul’s relatives could have anything to do with Van Pelt’s death.

I took a swig of milk. Over the rim I saw Harry pull open my sliding glass door.

“I’d told the police about Paul’s sister.” Harry raked his hand through his hair. “They’d already tracked her down.”

“So my search was a waste of time.”

Harry ignored my complaint. “They haven’t tried to find cousin Julianne.” He squeezed his over six foot frame into my club chair. “When are you buying a new chair?”

I raised an eyebrow. “When am I getting a raise?”

Harry scowled and pulled out his cell phone. “Let’s talk to Margot. Maybe she knows where Julianne is.” He punched numbers on the screen and pressed speaker.

“Yes?”

“Mrs. Margot Martin-Day?”

“Yes?”

“I’m your late brother’s attorney. Have the police contacted you and explained the situation?”

“Are you Paul’s lawyer?”

“Yes. I’m calling to extend my condolences, answer any questions you might have, and ask if you have your cousin’s contact information.”

“My cousin?”

“Miss Julianne Truitt?”

There was some rustling at the other end of the phone.

“Mrs. Martin-Day? Have the police contacted you?”

“Because Paul’s dead?”

“Yes.”

“Good.”

Harry rubbed his eyes. “Are you saying it’s good that your brother has died?”

“He stole my inheritance. Him and Julianne. I hope they both rot in hell. Did he leave me any money?”

We lost the connection after Harry said, “No.”

“I guess we’ll need to find Julianne Truitt after all,” I said.

“Yes, I think you do.” Harry looked at his watch. “Don’t you have to be somewhere?” Before I could answer he added, “I’ll look into the inheritance Margot claims she was robbed of.”

I would have pointed out that Julianne might have the information we needed, sparing a time consuming and boring search, but with his reddened eyes, Harry looked like a bloodhound on the trail. I didn’t want to rob him of the chase. I grabbed my jacket as Harry unfurled himself, rising from the chair. For a minute we stared at each other. With a sense of gnawing disquiet, I picked up Benedict’s belt and headed to the theater.

Rehearsal ran smoothly. Both the director and the stage manager were on the same page. During a break, the pretty actress with hair spiked like Lucy’s came over to me.

“Jake, we’re going to Eat’n Park after rehearsal. Want to come?”

Beth’s hair smelled like grapefruit and basil. Lucy’s hair had smelled like that too. It was nice. I took a surreptitious whiff and imagined myself on the Amalfi Coast, walking through a lemon grove.

“What do you say, Jake?” Beth had that same look of concern I sometimes saw on Harry’s face.

“Uh, sure. Yeah. You smell nice. What perfume are you wearing?”

“No perfume,” she said.

“But your hair,” I shrugged, “it smells nice.”

Beth smiled. “Oh! Yes! It’s the hair gel I use. Smells great right?”

I nodded.

“I can pick some up for you the next time I get my hair cut. It’s the salon’s own brand.”

The stage manager called us back before I could ask if she’d ever seen Lucy at the salon. Later, at the restaurant, as Beth settled alongside me in the booth, smiling a dazzling smile, her arm touching mine for one brief moment, my earlier sense of disquiet evaporated and I thought only of how to ask her out.

I found Harry at his espresso machine the next morning.

“You’re looking tired, Jake.” He handed me a cup. “A long night?”

“Uh-huh.” I bit into the breakfast casserole Mrs. Griffin had left for us. Hints of nutmeg and vanilla went a long way toward waking me up. Harry’s macchiato did the rest.

“Looks like you’re finally back with the living,” Harry said, pouring himself another glass of orange juice.

“Uh-huh — so where’s Mrs. Griffin?”

“She’s taking a few days off. This has all been a shock for her and her sister’s coming in from California for support.”

The mansion would fall apart without Mrs. Griffin’s tight rein. But I had to admit I was relieved Marlowe wouldn’t be stalking me for a few days.

“I said we’d take care of Marlowe while her sister’s in town.” Harry’s smile grew into a grin as my mouth moved but nothing came out. “Her sister claims she’s very allergic to cats. You’re to pick him up in an hour.”

I would have complained bitterly had Harry’s cell not rung. My cousin answered, walking away from the kitchen table, his back turned. I chowed down on the rest of the casserole. If I had to face that whirling dervish, I’d need all the strength I could manage.

After a few minutes, Harry came back. “That was the attorney in California who handled Paul’s mother’s estate, such as it was.”

“Did Paul cheat his sister, Margot, out of her inheritance?”

“Not according to the attorney.” Harry made more macchiatos in silence. When he sat back down, he continued. “There wasn’t much to the estate once his fees were paid. The house was sold, and proceeds were divvied up between the two children, with some little amount going to their cousin Julianne.”

“Then why did Margot think she’d been robbed?”

“There was a painting. The appraiser said it was worthless, but Paul’s mother had always claimed otherwise.”

“Did they try to sell it?”

“No. Paul let Julianne take it, and when Margot found out there was a big fight. Julianne wouldn’t give it back. In fact, she skipped town with her boyfriend and child in tow. Margot never forgave either of them.”

“Sad story. Seems no reason to break up a family, though.” My own grandmother had been disinherited when she married my grandfather. Despite that, she and her brother, Harry’s father, and her sister, Great Aunt Agatha, remained close, in large part because the siblings knew family was far more important than money. I felt sorry for Paul, who’d lost his sister because of a dispute over money.

“You need to find Julianne,” Harry said to me.

“Before or after I pick up the cat?”

Harry’s chuckle trailed behind him as he left the kitchen. I sat still for a moment, trying to put all the pieces together, failing in the face of the sad reality: Marlowe was coming to the mansion.

Mrs. Griffin put the cat into his carrier. “He needs water left out, and he likes a little bit of cheese — but just a little — and you can give him a few frozen peas each day. There’s an open package in the freezer. Otherwise, just his cat food.” She handed me a bag filled with cans.

I felt the housekeeper’s eyes bore into my back as I walked out to my car. Whatever happened, I needed to keep Marlowe safe or Mrs. Griffin would never forgive me. I hoped Harry would take our cat sitting seriously too.

That hope was dashed when I brought the carrier into the kitchen. Harry stood back as I opened its door and the cat launched himself onto my chest with a ferocious cry.

Harry backed farther away. “I guess he likes you best. When you’ve got him settled, come into the study.”

I managed to peel Marlowe off me and put him on the daybed in Mrs. Griffin’s sitting room, where he kneaded the bedspread with his sharp claws, then went to sleep.

“Is the cat taken care of?” Harry asked when I walked into his study.

I sneezed.

“Now back to work. We have to find Julianne Truitt.”

“What makes you think we’ll be able to? The only thing we have to go on is a stolen, worthless painting.”

Harry opened his laptop and began typing. “Here it is,” he said, after a minute.

I raised an eyebrow.

“The painting.” Harry turned the screen so I could see. “Amelia’s City.”

I studied the photo of a glossy brochure. The painting, a cityscape, was printed on its face. Despite the secondhand image, the richness of color and form mesmerized. “How do you know that’s the painting?” I couldn’t take my eyes off it.

Harry tapped the keyboard. The image disappeared and the inventory of Paul’s mother’s property took its place. Harry highlighted an item, halfway down the list: “Amelia’s City, oil painting, date/artist unknown. Value: $25.” Harry switched back to the brochure. He highlighted the print below the image: “Amelia’s City, artist Terrance Z. Hochman, c. 1954, on loan, M. Van Pelt.”

My eyes felt like they were popping out of my head.

“The painting was part of an exhibition at Hollis University’s art museum. It’s over now, but they’ll still have the provenance record,” Harry assured me.

He called them. After some persuading, they faxed the record to us and we were able to follow Amelia’s City through its chain of ownership back to an art dealer in North Carolina. The record indicated that sixteen years ago the dealer sold the painting for the artist’s granddaughter, Julie Hochman. We were both sure Julie Hochman had actually been Julianne Truitt.

“Hungry, Jake?” Harry closed his laptop.

The thought of food lifted my somewhat deflated spirit and I jumped up. There was a lot to process. Food would help.

Harry was slower to stand, a smile on his face. “I believe Mrs. Griffin left us soup and a seafood salad. Let’s brave our feline friend.”

With trepidation, I followed Harry to the kitchen where Marlowe sat amidst a countertop of decimated muffins, not looking the least bit guilty.

Harry scooped the cat into his arms. “Why didn’t you put the muffins away?”

“We never put the muffins away,” I countered.

Harry glowered at me as he carried Marlowe into the sitting room. I heard several hisses and one loud “Ouch!” A second later Harry reemerged without the cat. “Marlowe is resting comfortably in his crate.” A thin line of blood oozed from my cousin’s hand.

I gave him a paper towel. “I hope we’ll be able to find cousin Julianne.”

Harry nodded. “Get the laptop.”

As we ate we searched online. After the sale of the painting, Julianne stayed in North Carolina for several years, married, and was eventually widowed when her husband accidently overdosed on prescription painkillers. She then left the state, remarried, and was widowed once more. Coincidentally, her second husband also died from an overdose. Questions were being asked and Julianne disappeared.

“There was a daughter.” I put our plates in the dishwasher. “If we find the daughter we may find her mother.”

Harry closed the laptop and stood. “I have an appointment downtown. Keep looking.” He walked out just as pitiful cries wafted across the kitchen.

I called after him. He didn’t answer. I weighed my options. I could have ignored those distressed emanations. But I was my mother’s son — and my father’s too — and reluctantly, very reluctantly, I brought the crate and its contents with me to my carriage house.

After I opened his door, Marlowe licked his paws then jumped onto my kitchen counter to find not a bit of food. Disappointed, he curled up and fell asleep.

Before I’d let him loose I’d taken an antihistamine left over from a bout of hay fever. The yellow pill seemed to be working. I sat on my sofa and opened my own laptop. An hour later I was right where I’d started. The only change was Marlowe, next to me, flat on his back, his faint snores punctuating my every keystroke.

Elizabeth Ann Simon, the daughter of unmarried Julianne Truitt and Matthew Simon, had disappeared. I searched for Matthew, only to learn he’d died of an oxycodone overdose shortly after leaving California with Julianne and their daughter. Julianne had left a trail of dead bodies behind her. I feared the daughter, Elizabeth Ann, might have been one of them.

As if sensing my fear, Marlowe rolled over and sat up. I rubbed behind his ear and was rewarded with a comforting purr. If only we humans could be as easily satisfied. In our quest for ever more wealth, we often leave destruction in our wake.

At my cell phone’s ring the cat arched his back, hissing as I pulled my hand quickly away and picked up.

Without preamble, Harry asked, “Have anything?”

I reported I’d found nothing.

“Meet me at the bookshop,” he said, disconnecting before I had a chance to ask him why.

I found the bookshop unlocked, a patrolman at the front desk, and Harry in the back room.

“How did you get them to let you in?”

Harry looked up from a worn accounts ledger. “Said I needed to find Paul’s copy of the will.”

“Why do you need Paul’s copy? Don’t you have one?”

“There’s a dispute.” He held up a photocopy.

I took a step closer. “Paul penciled in some changes? Is that legal?”

“Look at them.”

I took the will and flipped through the pages, trying to make out the scribbles along margins and atop text. “The HDC? He left the building and the shop to the HDC? Grogan didn’t say anything about this when I talked to him yesterday.” Perhaps he was a better actor than I’d thought.

Harry closed the ledger book and slipped it into his briefcase, keeping his eye on the door. “The HDC lawyer said a copy arrived at his office last night. That’s who I met with this morning.” Harry overturned some other files and sorted through the piles of papers. After a minute he looked up. “I couldn’t find the original, the one with the penciled in changes, in Paul’s apartment. It’s not here either. All we have are copies.” He held up the photocopy. “But that’s definitely Paul’s signature.”

“Anyone could get the original will, pencil in changes, scan it, and then reconstruct Paul’s signature.”

Harry nodded. “And the likely person is the one who had the most to gain.”

“Either Grogan or Hallewell.”

“It’s starting to look that way.”

We drove back to the mansion, where I joined Harry in his study. Not a minute later, a black ball of fur propelled itself across the room, upending one of Harry’s floor lamps before it veered right and landed in my lap.

Soon afterwards, Mrs. Griffin came in and scooped up her wayward charge. She smiled ruefully. “I love my sister, but I forgot,” she hugged Marlowe, “that she is better enjoyed in small doses. And I thought I should check in and make sure Marlowe was settled.”

Harry’s eyes started to water.

Marlowe wiggled in Mrs. Griffin’s arms and managed to break free, leaping back into my lap.

“I do think he’s fond of you, Jake,” Harry said to me. He looked at Mrs. Griffin. “I was going to call. Ash said the police want to question you again.”

Mrs. Griffin nodded. Her cheeks flushed red. “I don’t know what more they want from me.”

“Take heart. There are some new developments.” Harry filled her in.

“So I may not have inherited Marlowe?”

My cousin smiled. “I think we can safely say Marlowe is yours.”

That’s the thing about some people. Money doesn’t matter to them. Their own troubles don’t matter to them. What matters are those they love, human and otherwise. I looked from Harry to Mrs. Griffin. They were worth more than anything money could buy. Even the cat — I stifled a sneeze — was beginning to grow on me.

Still looking worried, Mrs. Griffin took Marlowe back to the kitchen.

“Well, as dubious as I am of the will, I’m glad the police have other suspects now.” I stretched out my arms and yawned.

“But do they?”

“It makes sense, Harry. You were right. Grogan thought he’d gained a city block when both Paul and Van Pelt died. He could have held a gun to Paul’s head and made him change the will. And after he did he poisoned Paul.”

“Yes, Jake. Perhaps you’re right.” With his red-rimmed eyes, Harry looked like he’d been on a doozy of a bender. “We’ve been chasing so many leads, I suppose I’d lost sight of our goal, which was to make sure Mrs. Griffin wasn’t falsely accused.”

Something in my cousin’s voice didn’t ring true. He pulled Paul’s ledger out of his briefcase, opened his laptop, and began searching.

“Ever hear of Herle Investigations?”

I’d settled back into a wingback and closed my eyes. They popped open. “Never. They aren’t local.”

“Website says they operate in every state.”

While that may have been true, I’d never run across any of their investigators in Pittsburgh or in Florida, where I’d apprenticed to a local gumshoe right out of college.

Harry picked up his landline and pressed speaker. In less than a minute we were talking to the investigator Paul had hired. Afterwards, we stared at each other in silence.

“So Julianne’s dead,” Harry finally said.

“Overdose,” I added. “But why was Paul looking for Julianne in the first place? I mean, sure she was family, but she’d left him in the lurch. Why did he want to find her now?”

“That, Jake, is the crux of the matter. I wonder — doesn’t Hollis University put on a big book festival every year?” Without waiting for me to answer he typed into his cell phone. “Yes, yes it does.” He opened Paul’s ledger, his finger gliding over the page. “And Paul went to it three months ago. To the same place Amelia’s City was on loan,” Harry said.

“But we don’t know if he even saw the painting.”

“Paul frequented museums. Don’t you remember the museum trip he and Mrs. Griffin took to Washington, D.C.?”

I did. It was the same weekend I’d opened, and closed, in The Moonstone, a disastrous reimagining for stage of the much loved Wilkie Collins novel. There’d been none of Mrs. Griffin’s decadent fudge brownies to soothe my pain and I’d truly suffered for it.

“Jake, you do remember?”

“Yes. But if Paul saw the painting, why wouldn’t he confront the museum? Or the Van Pelts?”

“With what? He was the one who gave the painting to Julianne. The only recourse he might have had was to track her down and ask her to share whatever money she might have made from it.”

“Do you think Paul told Margot he’d found the painting?”

Harry shook his head. “It didn’t sound like he had when we talked to her. I’m sure he wouldn’t have told her unless he had cash to give her.”

“How much is the painting worth, Harry?”

My cousin searched the provenance record.

If I’d been standing I would have staggered at the three quarters of a million dollars it was insured for. “But what does all this matter? Grogan is the killer. And maybe they’ll be able to pin Van Pelt’s death on him too.”

Harry closed his laptop. “Maybe.”

A chill ran through my body, as if Paul’s ghost was passing through me. Yesterday’s feeling of disquiet returned, but I had a rehearsal to get to.

The feeling of disquiet dogged me all night. The truth was, as much as I wanted to believe we’d wrapped up the case, it didn’t feel right to me either. To make matters worse, Beth said she was tired and canceled our after-rehearsal date. Disappointed, I declined the rest of the cast’s invitation to the late-night bar down the street and turned in the opposite direction, toward my parked Honda.

The air was heavy. Hoping to make it home before the threatening storm broke, I quickened my pace. As I passed a narrow alley a gloved hand grabbed my shoulder. I felt a hard poke in my side and swung around to see a spectre swathed in black, the glint of a blade in its hand.

Perhaps the surprise I wasn’t down on my knees from the initial blade thrust is what kept the dark phantom from plunging its knife into my chest. Perhaps it was the sound of my fellow actors calling out to me to join them after all. Perhaps it was my ready stance, honed from all those false encounters on the stage. For whatever reason, the dark wraith stepped quickly back into the alley, fading from view as if it had passed into another realm.

I must have been confused, thinking my date had arrived, as several hands supported me, moving me quickly to the light of a street lamp. I called Beth’s name.

“Take it easy, Jake,” I heard someone say. “Lucky you’re still wearing the belt.” After what seemed a few minutes a patrolman arrived, and then an ambulance. By then I felt more myself and was able to describe the strange mugging.

It was only after I got back home, after I’d removed Benedict’s belt — the one that had stopped the blade from piercing my skin — that I began to shake. I poured myself a glass of milk and drank it. It did no good. I needed something stronger. Harry’s twenty-year-old scotch came to mind. I didn’t think, in this case, he’d mind if I helped myself, so I walked the path to the mansion and let myself in the back door. I padded down the hall and retrieved the bottle from Harry’s hiding place, pouring a glass I downed without water or ice.

“Jake, what are you doing?” Harry stood in the doorway, his bat in hand.

“I had a close call,” I said, sinking into a wingback chair as I told him what had happened.

“This madness has to stop now,” Harry said, as much to himself as to me. He poured me a second glass of scotch. “You should have gone to the hospital.”

“My belt stopped the blade.” I twisted in my seat and held up my shirt for Harry to see. “I’m perfectly fine.”

“It’s a nasty bruise.” Harry pulled my shirt up higher. “Not as bad as Marlowe’s handiwork, though.”

As if he’d heard Harry say his name, an ungodly wail emanated from the bowels of the mansion. My cousin smiled. “I don’t think Marlowe likes being left out.”

Harry retrieved the annoying feline, who jumped into my lap as soon as he came into the room.

“It’s love, I think,” Harry said, sitting behind his desk.

I couldn’t answer. I was too busy stifling a sneeze.

The next day I woke to the smell of coffee and pizza.

Harry poked his head into my bedroom. “It’s eleven a.m. A lot has happened.”

I dressed and joined Harry at my kitchen table.

“I was at the bookshop this morning. We need to go back,” he said, putting a slice of microwaved pizza in front of me.

I couldn’t remember how long it had been sitting in my freezer but I ate it anyway. “Are we allowed into the shop?”

“They’ll meet us there.”

“The police?” I asked.

“I talked to Millicent’s lawyer,” Harry said.

“Her lawyer’s meeting us there?”

Harry shook his head. “No. The police.”

“What about Millicent?”

“She owns Amelia’s City.”

“You mean now that her husband is dead.”

“The painting was always hers. Van Pelt bought it for her before they were married. She’s the sole owner of record.” Harry pushed the coffee cup toward me. “Millicent’s lawyer said Selina Simon, the woman with the gallery on the bookstore’s block, has offered to buy Amelia’s City to help Millicent out. Apparently, she’s been a good friend of the Van Pelts’ over the years.”

I remembered the imperious gallery owner. “Is she offering a sum below its valuation?”

Harry smiled. “Ms. Simon is willing to effect the sale immediately. She has also assured Millicent she was willing to risk that the stepchildren might sue for the painting.”

“But there’s no risk?”

“None at all as far as I can see.”

We drove to Everything Old in Harry’s Town Car, which he parked in the alley behind the shop. The yellow crime-scene tape had been removed and Harry pulled out a key.

“We can go in this way,” he said, opening the back door, switching on a light, and disabling the alarm.

I followed him past boxes of books, through Paul’s office, and out into the store itself. Just as he flicked on overhead lights a bolt of black flew at my chest.

“Marlowe!”

“I thought he’d like to visit the shop,” Harry said. “I couldn’t catch him when I wanted to leave earlier in the day.” He lifted the cat off me. “That won’t be a problem anymore. The cat is smitten with you.”

I ignored Harry’s grin. “The police are done with the shop?”

“Yes. There’s nothing more to be gotten here.”

“You only brought me here to get the cat?”

Before Harry could answer there was a knock at the front door. He handed Marlowe to me, motioned me to be quiet, and disappeared back through the stacks. A few seconds later, I heard Lucy’s voice.

“What did you want me to come here for? You had to butt in.”

“Well, my dear, we have questions that need to be answered.”

While Harry’s voice sounded calm I could read the tension beneath.

“I suppose he told you.” Lucy didn’t sound like a college student.

“Who?”

“Your lackey.”

I felt hair bristle on the back of my neck. I might do work for Harry, but I was my own man.

“What would Jake have told me?”

“About the book, the one he looked through.”

I remembered her textbook in the sandwich shop and how I’d absent-mindedly thumbed through its pages.

“What about the book?”

“Paul’s pamphlet. I forgot I’d slipped it in there.”

I’d seen no pamphlet. I’d never told Harry about any pamphlet.

“The one with Amelia’s City on it?” Harry asked.

Silence followed. Slowly, I worked my way through the stacks with Marlowe glued to my chest. I almost gave us away when I caught sight of Selina, holding a knife to my cousin, but Lucy’s cold voice stopped me from speaking out. “The painting is mine,” she said. “Mom promised we’d get it back. But then she went soft on her stupid husband. Husband Number Two. Or Number Three, if you count my father.”

“You killed your stepfather?” I heard Harry’s surprise.

“It was easy. All I needed was to slip him the extra oxy, just like Mom showed me. She picked men with chronic pain, on prescription oxycodone. She shorted their pills. Sold them for inflated prices to college kids. When they got wise she killed them. But the last husband forgave her and she went all soft. I thought killing him would bring Mom back to her senses.”

“But it didn’t. And you killed her too?”

There was no answer.

“What I don’t understand,” Harry said to Selina, “is why you’re helping your niece. She is your brother’s daughter, isn’t she?”

I almost dropped Marlowe. I don’t know how I’d missed it. Of course. Lucy, really Elizabeth Simon, and Selina had the same last name.

“Liz needed my help. Isn’t that what family does, help each other?”

Her dripping sarcasm gave lie to the sentiment. I suspected Selina was in it for the tidy profit she’d reap when she sold Amelia’s City. I forced myself to remain quiet, grateful Marlowe was doing the same. I held him close to me, keeping him safe for Mrs. Griffin.

Harry looked at Lucy. “Why did you fake the changes in the will?”

“We needed to keep the pressure on. We needed to make Grogan look like he killed Paul. If we kept him busy Millicent’s HDC sale would fall through.”

“A will in Grogan’s favor would make him look like he he’d killed Paul,” my cousin said.

That was it. With the HDC sale falling through, Millicent would be forced to sell the painting.

I crept forward to get a better view. When we saw Lucy the cat dove into action, hissing as he launched himself from my chest down onto the floor and, in a few cat-bounds, back up onto the store clerk.

I took advantage of the ensuing chaos to grab a nearby broom and knock the knife out of Selina’s hand. As Lucy cried out in pain, Harry bounded through the storeroom. I heard him fling open the back door.

“Jake, how could you have doubted me?”

“How did I know you were letting in reinforcements instead of running away?” The sight of several policemen with guns drawn had been most welcome. With a macchiato in hand, I settled into one of the wingbacks in Harry’s study and eyed the plate of brownies in front of me. “Mrs. Griffin has outdone herself. These look spectacular!”

Harry agreed.

“What’s going to happen to Lucy?” I asked him.

“I don’t know. Her mother was a killer and taught Lucy, or I should say Elizabeth, how to be one too. They found a stash of empty oxycodone prescription bottles in her room. And they found hemlock leaves.”

“So Lucy taught her aunt how to kill Van Pelt. They framed Millicent, thinking she’d have to sell her painting at a loss, but then what?”

“I’m sure Lucy, or Elizabeth, persuaded Selina they’d resell the painting for a profit. It probably explains why the gallery was moving to a larger space.” Harry sipped his macchiato and reached for a brownie. “Long ago, Selina told Julianne the painting was valuable. She was angry when Julianne sold it for so little. When Selina saw that Millicent had it she thought she’d finally get a chance to make real money off it. That’s when she called Lucy.” He took a bite of the brownie.

“Do you think Lucy, er, Elizabeth, would have killed Selina after they got the painting?”

“Yes, yes I do.”

“But why did Lucy kill Paul? He was her cousin.”

Harry took a bite of his brownie. “Lucy enjoyed fooling Paul, thinking he didn’t know she was his niece. My best guess is he told her he’d found out who she was and she panicked.”

“Like she did when Louetta Pickens saw her leaving the shop after feeding Paul the poison?”

“Exactly.”

“And like she did when she came after me with a knife?”

“Yes, Jake.”

I looked around the study. “Where’s Marlowe?”

Harry grinned. “Mrs. Griffin took him back home. Said it would help her sister make up her mind about when she was leaving.”

Funny, I kinda missed the black furball.

The Keepers of All Sins

by Sharon Hunt

The Albrecht men had a habit of being found floating on water.

The habit began with the grandfather, Carl, in Vienna in 1944. Alcohol was given as the reason he was floating lifeless in a turquoise-tiled pool, although the fact that he was swimming naked at the house of a man who had disappeared the previous day and that the man’s wife had alerted police to Carl’s demise, her face bearing signs of a fresh beating, gave pause to the idea that his death was simple misadventure. Still, money and the power of Albrecht’s widow ensured that the death was quickly labeled as such. The woman who had alerted the police continued on in her house, draining the pool, then staying mostly in the kitchen where she made a bed next to the gigantic stove that gave off a fierce heat, saturating the air with moisture. Fifty years later she was found curled up next to that stove, her hair wet and dripping.

The same year her body was discovered, Carl’s son Caspar drowned in a lake on the opposite side of the world, in northern Ontario, where he owned a summer cottage that rose from the granite like a mountain, on land that was to have remained wild. The construction of the cottage had cost two men their lives after each fell, just days apart, onto the boulders below. Caspar’s body had a softer landing in the water by the dock. Like his father, alcohol was mentioned, but in this case, the woman who found him was his own wife, who always wore long sleeves and never went in the water, although on that day the cuffs of her linen shirt were damp when the police arrived. She said she had tried to pull him out, but his body was too heavy, bloated from years of excess, so she tied his wrist to the dock and let him float until they arrived.

Christian, Caspar’s only son, died in a lake in Switzerland twenty years after that. He had lost his grip on a ferry gate that came unlatched and from which he dangled until slipping into the cold water. There weren’t many passengers left on the ferry at that point and all of them were below in the little room that smelled of oil. The crew heard nothing until the driver of a speedboat radioed that he’d found a body floating toward shore and scooped it up. There was no mention of alcohol, but Christian’s girlfriend Maud had a hazy look, as if something toxic hadn’t left her, yet. Christian couldn’t swim, but he liked the water well enough, she told the officer who came to investigate, having spent his summers at the family cottage in northern Ontario.

“Canada,” she added, since the officer seemed confused.

He didn’t look as if he traveled, rather like someone content to stay where he had been put, like Maud’s grandmother Eleanor had been. She doubted her grandmother could have located Switzerland on a map any faster than this man would northern Ontario.

One of the reasons Maud had been so attracted to Christian in the beginning was how easily place names fell from his lips, money having made travel as common to him as looking for bargains at the grocery store was to her. He had family still in London and Vienna. He would take her to Europe.

She doubted he thought he would die in Europe, but Christian never thought anything bad would happen — to him.

“Toronto,” the officer said, pulling the name from somewhere in his head and smiling.

“Three hours north,” she said and he nodded as if a map had suddenly materialized on the desk between them and the location of the dead man’s summers had been pinpointed.

Earlier in the summer, before Christian took Maud to Europe, he’d taken her to the cottage to meet his mother whose skin was as white as the sweater and trousers she wore. The woman’s black heels made a staccato sound along the granite floor before stopping in front of a sofa in the living room. She motioned for Maud to sit on a chair across from her and tea was brought out.

His mother’s blonde hair was a helmet that didn’t move, but her red fingernails tapped the side of her cup at a pace that made it jump on its saucer. She stared at Maud, whose own fingers caught in her cup’s handle, spilling tea into her lap.

“You’re very pretty,” the woman said, watching Maud press the napkin into the pool of milky tea.

“I’m studying history at university,” Maud said, looking up from her lap and then staring at Christian. For once she wished he would interrupt her like he usually did and tell his mother that they met at a lecture and not some bar, which the woman obviously thought, but he stared out the window at the dock and the shining lake.

“We met at school, at a talk on Queen Anne that a professor from Oxford was giving. She had seventeen pregnancies but no children survived her,” Maud said, and heard Christian sigh.

“Queen Anne or the professor?”

This time Maud sighed. “Well, I mean Queen Anne.”

His mother stood up. “Aristocratic blood gets so polluted with all that inbreeding. We should have a light lunch before you leave.”

“I’m sorry,” Maud said, focusing again on the officer’s mouth. “What were we doing in Zurich? Like I told you, we were waiting for the evening train to Vienna. We were going to visit his uncle. Albrecht. He is a banker.”

“Christopher Albrecht?” The officer suddenly straightened in his chair.

“Yes. Do you know him?”

He chuckled. “I know of him. They say he will become Austria’s president in a few years.”

Maud’s shoulders heaved. She was still dehydrated, despite the water they’d given her at the police station. Neither she nor Christian drank much water all those hours on the ferry. He brought a single bottle with him, saying that since it was a tour boat there would be a canteen. Even when it turned out the boat was a ferry and there was no canteen, Maud had only a few sips of the water. By mid afternoon she told the officer, her head was so thick that she had to focus on every movement.

Right foot.

Left foot.

Walking had become as exacting as marching.

Everything felt so heavy, she said, and he nodded.

Now her feet fluttered up from the floor beneath her chair although he couldn’t see them from where he sat. Besides, he had returned to staring at the shiny red spot at the base of her throat, the size of a thumbprint, although he hadn’t yet asked about it.

When she’d seen the spot this morning, it reminded her of a bull’s-eye. The other marks, almost lacy on her collarbone, down across her breasts and the sides of her body mapped out movements she was still trying to recall. Everything had been easily hidden by her sweater and jeans, but having thrown all her scarves in the garbage after seeing the marks on her wrists, she had nothing to cover up the bull’s-eye. It bothered Christian to see it and she was glad, then, that she hadn’t made any effort to hide it.

The officer had said something again, she suspected, because he knit his fingers together the way he did every time he waited for an answer. They reminded her of that game her grandmother played at the kitchen table when Maud was eating her snack before bed.

This is the church, this is the steeple. Open the doors, there’re all the people.

In another version, her grandmother kept all her fingers straight, as the officer did now, and asked, “Where’re all the people?”

Maud would open her own church doors and wiggle her fingers. “There they are.”

The two of them always laughed.

Now Maud’s fingers were stretched out, quiet in her lap.

The officer looked at her with something that might be concern, but she understood now that people’s expressions were as malleable as Plasticine and as easily refashioned. Her own didn’t betray the fear she felt, not that she would be blamed for Christian’s death but that she was starting to remember what happened to her, and once she did, no amount of water would wash that away.

Maud told the officer that by mid afternoon the ferry had already stopped five times to let off people with bags of vegetables and books pressed against their chests and she and Christian realized that this was not a tour boat, as they’d been promised, but a ferry.

She didn’t say that the sun pounded into them and the water, which from shore looked that beautiful teal blue, was black as she bent over the railing, waiting to throw up. For a moment she wondered how cold the water was and whether she was a strong enough swimmer to get to shore, any shore.

That thought left as quickly as it arrived and leaning on the gate Maud felt it give a little. She pulled back, but with another wave of nausea, she lurched forward and threw up what remained in her stomach, a sour-smelling liquid that formed an orange circle on the surface of the water.

When she looked at Christian again, he was watching her while drinking the last of the water, some of it running down his chin.

As she tucked herself back into what little shade the roof of the bridge provided, Christian closed his eyes.

A smell was coming off him, the smell he had when he was angry or excited, and it made her want to gag.

She had hoped for a lot of things on this trip, but mostly to feel secure in her choice of him and that he took their relationship seriously, but she realized, as she’d suspected after meeting his mother, that he took nothing seriously except his own wants. She could be easily replaced; she doubted he’d spend much time mourning her loss.

She closed her eyes for a few minutes, fighting back tears, although the hopelessness that had welled up in her as she stared out train windows had worn away. Things had festered for too long. Maud had learned, growing up, that there was a point of no return, when things or people couldn’t be saved.

Her grandmother had raised her after her parents died in a car accident when she was seven, and although she was good to Maud, she made the girl traipse around the island they lived on to help care for the sick and dying.

Eleanor healed people, not with a laying on of hands like a pseudo-Christ, but with poultices and ointments, draughts and brews her father had taught her to make. Maud looked at wounds, with their murky gray infections and skin as fragile as tissue paper, and applied hot cloths that allowed the infections to flow out of the skin like undammed rivers. She lifted people’s heads and forced liquid between their lips and when she protested because of the rattling sounds and the stench, her grandmother’s withering look was worse than anything confronting Maud in strange beds.

People who could not be saved whispered in Eleanor’s ear and, nodding, she patted a shoulder or an arm.

“I will keep them,” she said of the sins they gave her to hold and the dying fell back on their pillows, relaxing into death.

The people Eleanor would not save she still watched over until their bodies succumbed to the sickness that marched through their minds. Those people whispered their sins to her, too, sweeping the filth from their souls into hers.

“Some people are diseased long before sickness takes hold of the flesh,” she said. “With them, it’s right to turn a blind eye.”

When a body had been healed or was stilled by death, Eleanor stripped the bed and then swept the floor.

It was soothing to see everyday life continue after illness, trauma, or death.

“These, too, are part of life, but we pretend they won’t happen until our luck runs out or fate takes hold.”

Eleanor had been training Maud to take over healing, but Maud wasn’t strong like her, she told her grandmother. She wanted to turn a blind eye to all of it.

“Sooner or later you won’t be able to do that,” Eleanor said, and didn’t speak to Maud again until she whispered her own sins in her granddaughter’s ear.

Maud sat forward in her chair.

“There was no place to sit in the little room downstairs so we were stuck outside, on that bench. I told Christian we were going to miss the train to Vienna and he ignored me for hours after that.”

There was a window in the room where Maud and the officer sat. Later, she watched another officer at the front desk stand up and press at his hair when Christopher Albrecht arrived. She recognized him from a photograph in Christian’s wallet. Albrecht’s face was red, and for a moment she wondered if this man who talked about collapsing economies might be collapsing himself but he strode forward in the way powerful people did, aware of and enjoying the fact that others watched them in a guarded, almost frightened way.

“There are some people it is best not to cross,” Eleanor had said before she died.

Yes, Maud thought, watching Albrecht advance, there are.

He wore a pale gray suit and when he got to the room, Maud noticed the teal blue loafers on his feet. His fingernails shone. Although he extended his hand to the officer, he didn’t take his eyes off Maud.

“What do we know?” he said, sitting in a chair, facing them.

Maud looked away, watching a cleaning woman sweep the hall floor. The sound of corn bristles along the wooden boards was soothing. She knew she should focus on the two men, but the way the woman’s arms moved the broom, just enough to gather the dirt, back and forth, back and forth... she wanted to sleep, but Christopher Albrecht tapped his fingers faster and faster on the table until she looked back at him.

The room that she and Christian had in Zurich was at the end of a hall with tattered blue carpeting. He liked the stark furnishings — a bed, table, and two straight-backed chairs — because they reminded him of boarding school in England, before his father had enough of Labour politics and immigrated to Canada. Even the lumpy mattress welcomed him to sleep when he was done with Maud, while she stayed awake, trying to tamp down the fear that threatened to choke her.

He had become obsessed with sex, relentless in pushing her to accept his advances at strange moments and in strange places. This trip had unleashed something in him, something that he seemed to keep harnessed at home, although there had been moments back there that the harness loosened and she felt herself shift from excitement to fear The loosening of what had made him seem gentle and kind made her realize how badly she’d failed at judging him and this frightened her more than anything.

In the room next to theirs was a man from Hamburg who introduced himself as Gerhardt. His breath was sour as he leaned close to Maud when he sat down next to her.

The waitress scowled, struggling to fit breakfast on the table and Maud thought she saw Gerhardt’s fingers brush against the woman’s skirt before shaking Christian’s hand.

“He used to make dirty movies,” Christian said later, squeezing Maud’s elbow as they headed out for the day. “Inviting girls back to his apartment and then going at it.”

Maud pulled her arm away.

“It’s only sex, for Christ’s sake. If they all wanted to, what’s the problem?”

“I can’t see women wanting to, with him. He makes my skin crawl.”

“Well, my uncle liked what he did well enough. He told me he used to get Gerhardt to make movies with him, before the Internet made it so easy to find whatever you wanted. You can see some of the movies online now, although he isn’t too happy about that, since he became interested in politics.”

Maud felt her stomach lurch.

“These dark places on the Internet keep all the sins now. They never disappear.”

“Why is he here?” she said.

Christian smiled. “I guess to enjoy himself, like me.”

Christopher Albrecht watched, waiting for a confession or at least an acknowledgement that she hadn’t watched out for his nephew who brought her here and paid for everything.

Well, she had paid too, and that payment was becoming horribly clear as she pieced the fragments together: the sunset reflecting on something metal over by the window in their room, the sudden feeling that her legs would not hold her up any longer, plastic glasses on the bedside table, hands, too many hands, on her arms, fingers undoing the buttons of her sweater, sour breath.

She closed her eyes.

“What happened?” Christopher Albrecht repeated and when she looked at him she wanted to shout, you know what happened, but instead said again, “He drowned in the lake.”

“But how can that be all you know? Didn’t you see him hanging onto the gate?”

“I had passed out,” she said and was certain then, from the same eagerness in his eyes that she had seen in Christian’s yesterday at breakfast, that he knew everything that had happened to her. He’d already seen it.

“Passed out,” he said.

“Yes, passed out.”

In the hall, the sweeping had stopped. The cleaning woman sank against the wall and sighed, although it might have been Maud, herself, sighing.

Her shoulders ached. She rubbed at the base of her throat, trying to erase the spot they couldn’t stop looking at.

“It was a mistake,” Christian had said before she got up off the bench to throw up.

“What was a mistake?” she asked, but he didn’t answer.

“When I came to I had to piece together what happened,” she said.

“And you have, now, pieced things together,” Christopher Albrecht said.

“Yes, I have.”

Maud stroked the scratches on her hand.

“I pieced things together,” she said and stood up, looking at the officer. “I’d like to call my embassy now.”

The officer nodded.

“This is not finished,” Christopher Albrecht said, but uncertainty had crept into his voice.

Maud turned away.

In the hall, the cleaning woman took Maud’s arm and drew her close, whispering in her ear.

Maud nodded and followed the officer down the hall.

The sweeping began again, drowning out Christian’s whispering, his mouth so dry he could hardly speak, begging her for help as she’d loosened his fingers from the gate. By the time she picked up the phone to call the embassy, she couldn’t hear him anymore. He’d quietly floated away.

Mistress of the Mickey Finn

by Elaine Viets

“She cleaned me out. She took everything — even my towels.” Will Drickens’s nasal whine echoed off the marble floor in his Fort Lauderdale beach house.

The thirty-something hedge-funder pleaded for help with sad, puppy-dog eyes — at least, he tried to look sad. Private eye Helen Hawthorne saw a hound with skin tanned and oiled like a Coach bag. Will wore enough flashy designer labels to stock a mall. Phil Sagemont, Helen’s husband and partner, had trouble hiding his contempt for their new client.

When the trio made their introductions in the empty foyer, Will had slyly checked out Helen’s long legs and curves. She was glad they were safely upholstered in a sleek black Armani pantsuit. Phil, dressed in Florida formal — tan pants, navy polo, and boat shoes — got a dismissive glance from Drickens. Helen saw her husband’s eyes drift to Will’s bald spot. She knew Phil was proud of his thick, silvery hair, which he wore in a ponytail.

The two forty-something private eyes followed their unhappy client into his bare living room, painted a fashionable gray. “Look at this room! Not a thing in it.” Will’s reedy voice bounced off the hurricane windows and marble floors.

Big as a hotel ballroom, the living room had a dazzling view of the white sand beach and azure water.

“We get the point,” Phil said. “You could have just told us.” Helen gave her husband a quick nudge. Coronado Investigations needed the business.

Will’s whine drilled through the soothing sounds of the surf. “But it has more impact if you see it. My entire art gallery is gone! Look!”

They followed him down an interior hallway lined with hooks.

“What kind of art did you have?” Helen asked.

“The best. Six LeRoy Neimans. My favorite was Playboy — that’s a Playboy bunny. I also had Sinatra, Elvis; Four Jockeys, Surfer, and Sailboat. Great investments: Neiman’s dead, so he’s not making any more.”

He opened the door to a chamber big enough to stage a Broadway musical. “She stole my Vividus bed.”

“Your what?” Phil said.

“It’s probably the most expensive bed in the world,” Helen said. “It’s made from things like cashmere, silk, and lamb’s wool.”

“Sixty thousand bucks,” Will said. “Worth every penny.”

“I’d like to see that,” Phil said.

“So would I,” Will said, trying — and failing — to sound wistful. “I’m staying at the Ritz until my new furniture is delivered, and the bed isn’t the same. It’s been eight months now. The police aren’t taking me seriously. They took a report and fingerprinted my house — you can see the print powder everywhere — but I heard them snickering at me.”

“I can imagine,” Phil said.

Helen glared at him, but their clueless client had no idea Phil was subtly mocking him.

“Find any prints?” Helen asked.

“Nothing. She not only cleaned me out, she cleaned every surface in the place — even the handle on the toilet.”

They followed Will across the vast, mirrored room that reflected the ocean.

“At least she left the mirrors on the walls,” Phil said.

“And my copper tub,” Will said, leading them into the master bath. He patted the gleaming stand-alone bathtub that looked like a giant planter. “It’s an Archeo.” The name dropped with a loud thud and echoed off the tall glass windows.

“Most expensive bathtub in the world,” Helen said, partly for Phil’s benefit, but also to soothe their client. “Nearly seventy thousand dollars. I saw one in a decorating magazine.”

“You appreciate the finer things.” Will smiled for the first time. “So did Donna Simon.”

Helen leaned against the wall and Phil perched on the edge of the copper tub. “Tell us about this Donna,” he said.

“I thought she was the one,” Will said, as he sat on the other end of the copper tub. “I wanted to marry her. She was the perfect woman: long brown beauty-queen hair, legs up to her shoulders, and amazing...” He sketched two melon-sized shapes in the air.

“Brains?” Helen said.

“Yes, she was smart too,” Will said. “We were interested in the same things.”

Money, Helen thought.

“She asked me lots of questions about my art and furniture. Donna helped herself to my rugs, including my Mohtashem carpet — that cost ninety-five thousand bucks.”

Donna appreciated his finer things, all right, Helen thought. She’d spent her time with Will taking inventory.

Phil was tired of the furniture catalogue. “How did you meet this Donna?”

“I stopped by the Perfect Manhattan on Las Olas. Just for some conversation.”

Right, Helen thought. Conversation. The two words heard most often in that bar were “How much?” and the customers weren’t asking the price of the drinks. The Perfect Manhattan was known for “handcrafted cocktails” for the no-holds-barred singles set. Stunning supermodel bartenders displayed their implants as they “built” twenty-dollar manhattans and whispered, “Would you like a cherry?” with a suggestive wink and a giggle, straight out of an old-school men’s magazine. The servers — all women — were expensively enhanced and barely covered.

“Donna was sitting at the bar in a black dress and pink heels. She told me they were Manolo Blahniks. Sexy as hell — little tiny roses all over and straps halfway up her legs.”

“Cage sandals,” said Helen, who knew her shoes. “They cost twenty-two hundred dollars.”

“For one pair?” Phil said.

“Donna appreciates the best,” Will said. “I asked if I could buy her a drink, and the next thing I knew we were talking. She was easy to talk to.”

Your mother should have named you Mark, Helen thought. You were the easy one.

“We were drinking manhattans — they really were perfect — and Donna had the softest, sweetest voice,” Will said. “Like music. I was about to order another round of manhattans when suddenly the room went wavy and started spinning. I grabbed the bar top. Donna looked alarmed. ‘Are you okay?’ she asked.

“‘Just a little dizzy,’ I said. ‘I haven’t had dinner.’ She smiled at me, and I felt like I was going to slide off the barstool. Donna took my arm.

“‘Whoa,’ she said. ‘You look a bit pale. You need food. How about if I drive you home and we’ll get you something to eat?’ I nodded and thought my head would roll off my neck. She was a take-charge woman, and I liked being pampered by someone so beautiful.

“I gave her the claim check for my Beemer and tried to give her cash to pay the bill, but Donna wouldn’t take it. She paid for the drinks and helped me outside. The valet had parked my ride out front. They only do that for the hottest cars. She tipped the valet a fifty and drove me home. She used her own money too.”

“Of course she did,” Helen said. That small investment bought a big return.

“I don’t remember how she got me in the house and into bed, but I woke up the next morning and she was beside me. My head was pounding, but she was so beautiful I barely noticed the pain. She was wearing a black bra and panties and my white Thomas Pink shirt. Nothing’s sexier than a woman in a man’s shirt the next morning, don’t you think?”

Will’s whine softened as he described Donna. “She was an angel. She brought me Advil and spring water, then hot coffee. She made toast and honey with her own hands.”

“Talented,” Phil said. He looked wide eyed and innocent at Helen, daring her to say something.

Will shifted on his copper perch and continued, “When I felt well enough to sit up, she asked me if I’d like some real food, and then she cooked a tremendous breakfast — fresh-squeezed orange juice, eggs, bacon, ham, and sausages, and a loaf of toast dripping butter. I didn’t realize how hungry I was until she brought in the breakfast tray. I ate everything, and said how good it was. She laughed and made me more eggs and toast and I ate that too.”

“What did she eat?” Phil asked.

“Almost nothing. A small glass of juice and a cup of black coffee. She made me drink more water, and she was so pretty I couldn’t resist. I drank two big glasses, and that made her laugh. She had the cutest laugh, a sexy little giggle. Then she said, ‘Now that you’re well hydrated, is there anything else you’re... hungry for?’”

Helen studied the pattern on the mosaic tile floor and prayed he wouldn’t give the details.

“Let me tell you, what she could do with those—”

Mercifully, Phil interrupted Will’s recital. “We get the idea.”

“All I can say is she was amazing. Afterward, we showered together.” He nodded at the hydra-headed Swedish shower, “and had some more fun. Then we slept.”

Thank heaven, Helen thought.

“We woke up later that afternoon and walked on the beach, hand in hand.”

“What did she do for clothes?” Phil asked.

“She wore my shirt and her underwear and went barefoot. I wore my swimsuit, and we looked like we’d been swimming. It was a mild afternoon, and we kept walking until we were alone. Then she kissed me and said it was a magic kiss.”

It was, Helen thought. It made all your furniture disappear.

“She said she was hungry and wanted to go to dinner, but she’d have to wear the same dress she’d worn last night. I asked if she knew of any shops open this late, and she did.”

Surprise! Helen thought.

“Donna had superb taste. She knew where to buy the red-carpet brands. We dressed for dinner and drove up to West Palm Beach for a couple of four-hundred-dollar martinis.”

“How can a martini cost four hundred bucks?” Phil asked.

“It’s made with dry vermouth and Stoli Elit vodka,” Will said, “but the price includes the crystal glass and the olive pick with a diamond.”

“A real diamond?” Phil asked.

“Only a tenth of a carat, but the pick is custom-made. Donna wanted a set of four, and those drinks went down smooth, let me tell you. We had a couple of small plates at the restaurant, but Donna said we should have dinner, so I wouldn’t get dizzy again.

“Back in Fort Lauderdale, I took her to the most expensive restaurant on Las Olas. Donna was so beautiful, the waiters kept making excuses to come to our table. She didn’t have coffee and juice that night. She ordered caviar, Kobe beef, and a chocolate dessert covered with real gold.”

“She ate gold?” Phil asked.

“That’s what it’s for,” Will said, as if everyone had the Midas munchies. “I like a woman with an appetite. After coffee and dessert, she said she was hungry again, and smiled at me, and I knew what she really wanted had nothing to do with food. We rushed home and gave that Vividus a real workout.

“Sunday was a repeat of Saturday, except we didn’t waste time shopping. We spent most of the day in bed, then soaked in this tub—” He patted the shiny copper side and leered again. “—then back to bed. For lunch, we had stone crab claws delivered to the house and ate them on the terrace. I had the most beautiful Rausch outdoor furniture — twenty thousand bucks for the sectional sofa, chairs, and tables.

“After another interesting nap—” He waggled his eyebrows. “—Donna was hungry again, but she didn’t want to drive to Palm Beach. We had a quiet dinner on Las Olas at a restaurant that served her favorites: caviar, Kobe beef, and chocolate cake — this time without the gold leaf. She said thanks to the workout she got that day, she could afford the calories. That’s the only time she ever mentioned dieting. Women yammering about dieting bore the crap out of me.

“After dinner, we had brandy on my terrace overlooking the ocean. I wanted to pop the question, but she kissed away my words and said, ‘This silence is perfect. Let’s enjoy the moment.’ We stayed that way for the longest time, until she said, ‘I’ve always wanted a house by the beach.’ She gave a sweet sigh, and I told her to make herself at home while I was at work tomorrow.

“The next morning was like a honeymoon. She was up before me, and she made another huge breakfast. I wasn’t really interested in that much food, but she said I needed protein, then asked if I’d like to work it off Afterward, she promised to fix dinner and asked if I’d rather have steak or fish. I said, ‘Surprise me.’ I liked the idea that she’d be at home preparing something special.

“I went to work whistling. We’d spent an unforgettable weekend together. Donna’s name means ‘lady’ in Italian, and I was determined to make her my lady.

“At lunch, I walked downtown and looked at rings, trying to decide which one was perfect for her. I saw a beautiful rose-gold solitaire, but I wanted her to come with me to pick out her ring. After all, she’d be wearing it forever. I wanted to call her, but I didn’t have her phone number. I called my landline, but no one answered. I figured Donna was sunning herself by the pool. For the first time in ages, I left the office early. It was five o’clock when I got to my street, but before I could pull into my driveway, my neighbor Mrs. Gercher came running over and said, ‘Will! I didn’t know you were moving! I’ll be so sorry to lose you.’

“‘Move? I’m not moving,’ I said.

“‘But the pretty lady said you were. The movers were here all day and they took everything, even your doormats.’

“Mrs. Gercher is seventy-something and I figured she must be gaga. I nearly ran over her as I hit the gas and roared up to my house and ran inside... Donna was gone, and she’d taken everything. All I had were the clothes on my back.

“And here we are.” Will tried to look forlorn. He stood up and Helen and Phil followed him into the kitchen. “My house looks the same as it did eight months ago. The investigation is stalled.”

“You’ve lost some valuable art,” Helen said. “Is your insurance company investigating that loss?”

“My Neimans weren’t insured.” Will saw Helen’s surprise. “Do you know what hurricane insurance costs? I live in an evacuation zone. I have a safe room to stash my art collection if there’s a storm, and I didn’t want to pay extra for a rider for my art and other valuables. This is a good neighborhood. I didn’t think...”

“It would happen here,” Helen finished his sentence. She’d heard variations on that theme way too many times.

“Well, it doesn’t! Except to me.” Will sounded resentful that he’d been selected by an uncaring fate. “The police have done nothing. I think they’ve been paid off.”

“I doubt it,” Phil said. “Helen and I will study your report and try to find Donna and her gang.”

“Gang?”

“You don’t think she emptied your house alone, do you? She had accomplices. Any security video?”

“She stole the whole system.”

“Doesn’t your security company have backup storage?” Helen said.

“It wasn’t a monitored system,” Will said. “And before you ask, there’s nothing on the neighbors’ security videos either. Mrs. Gercher described the movers as ‘big and sweaty’ but had no other details.”

“Any photos of Donna?” Helen asked.

“She was camera shy. She didn’t like selfies. The police got two stills off the video at the Perfect Manhattan, but her long dark hair hid her face.”

“What about the restaurants where you had dinner?”

“By the time the police checked, those dates had been recorded over. They didn’t have the newer systems with cloud storage.”

“Any distinguishing marks?”

“She has a dark brown heart on her right shoulder. I guess you’d call it a blemish, but it sure was sexy.” Will sounded like he was still half in love with Donna.

“When we find Donna, do you want us to recover your lost property and turn her over to the police?” Phil asked.

Will’s face changed in an instant. Now it was red with fury. He squeezed his hands together until the knuckles were white. “That bitch made a fool out of me. I want her dead. I’d like to strangle her with my bare hands.”

“Be careful making statements like that,” Phil said. “We’ll try to find her and turn her over to the cops. Understand?”

Will nodded.

“We’ll look for your art and furniture, but I wouldn’t be too hopeful. I’m betting that’s long gone.”

“What about the pawnshops?” Will asked.

“Too closely watched, and they wouldn’t have the furniture. My guess is everything in your house went on a container ship and it’s headed for a foreign country. Fort Lauderdale is a port city.”

“I’ll pay you a ten-thousand-dollar bonus if you find my stuff” Will said. He signed the paperwork on the granite kitchen island and used his cell phone to deposit the retainer in the Coronado Investigations’s bank account. Once the P.I. pair had the contract, they climbed into the Igloo, Helen’s white PT Cruiser, named for its frosty air-conditioning.

She pointed the Igloo toward Federal Highway US 1, the main artery through Fort Lauderdale. “What if Will is lying to us?” Helen asked.

“Why would he do that?” Phil asked.

“Because he lost more than half a million dollars,” Helen said, “the police haven’t found any of his things, and the insurance company hasn’t paid him a nickel. Our investigation would confirm his loss to the insurance company, and we’d look like fools if he started selling that stuff later.”

“It did seem weird he told us the price of everything he lost,” Phil said. “I’ll check online and see if he’s hurting for money. If he’s not, let’s watch him a couple of nights.”

Phil came back the next afternoon. “Will Drickens is rolling in dough,” he said. “Hell, he can dive into a swimming pool of cash, like Scrooge McDuck.”

“That means we’ll have to use your Jeep for surveillance,” Helen said. “My Igloo is too noticeable.”

“’Fraid so. Too bad the Jeep’s not air-conditioned.”

Watching Will was hot work. The first night he came home about eight o’clock. Phil and Helen sweated in the sultry south Florida evening. Helen felt like she’d been wrapped in hot compresses. Even more annoying, the mosquitoes stung her, but not Phil. The sweating, swatting, and surveillance went on for four nights. On Friday night, Will came home at eight and left about nine, dressed to, yes, the nines. Helen and Phil followed his Beemer to an industrial park off Powerline Road. Will parked at a garage, and Phil parked the Jeep behind a smelly Dumpster. They watched their client punch in a number code on a keypad, and the garage door slowly lifted.

“Look for his stolen goods,” Phil whispered.

When the door was fully open Helen whispered back, “Unless Donna took his socket wrenches, Will’s in the clear.” Inside was a red Ferrari and some tools on the walls. Will parked the Ferrari on the street and pulled the Beemer into the garage. “I’m surprised Will didn’t tell us the price of his other car,” Helen said.

“So much for that theory,” Phil said. “We’re back to square one.”

“If you ask me, that’s what Will gets for being gullible enough to pick up a hooker,” Helen said. “He should have used an escort service.”

“How do you know Donna is a hooker?”

“What else could she be?”

“A smart, pretty scammer out for a bigger score than a watch and a wallet.”

Helen considered Phil’s words. “Will said crooked cops are turning a blind eye to this crime.”

“Too easy,” Phil said. “If Donna and her crew are going after rich dudes like Will Drickens, the police are definitely being pressured to catch them. We’re a tourist town and the powers that be take threats to the city’s big business seriously.”

“Then why hasn’t Donna been caught?” Helen asked.

“I’m gonna use my head to find out,” Phil said. “First thing tomorrow, I’ll see someone who’ll know.”

“Our landlady, Margery?”

“My barber, Oscar. A man tells his barber things he’d never tell his wife. Want to come along?”

“I could use a manicure.”

The next morning, Phil made appointments for both of them. At eleven o’clock, he was weaving through the sun-crazed traffic toward the Galt Ocean Mile. The upscale condo canyon was a bit of New York transplanted on the beach. Oscar’s shop was light filled and cheerful. A round-faced, good-natured Turk with short dark hair and a warm smile, Oscar welcomed Phil and draped a styling cape over his shoulders.

“Just even it up a bit, Oscar, nothing drastic.”

While Oscar shaped Phil’s long, silvery hair with practiced snips, Helen presented her nails. The manicurist quickly divined her client’s mood: Helen didn’t want to talk. She deftly shaped Helen’s nails while Helen eavesdropped on Phil and Oscar.

“You get a wide range of clients, Oscar, locals and snowbirds,” Phil said. “Have you heard about anyone who picked up a hooker at a high-class bar? The lady drugged him, drove him home, spent the weekend with him, then she and her crew cleaned out his house.”

“I’ve heard some stories,” Oscar said. “But I don’t think these are hookers. Some women crooks like working in pairs now. One will pick up a single man in a high-priced bar. She’ll distract the guy while her partner slips something in his drink. Then, when the guy doesn’t feel so good, the woman is suddenly helpful. She and her partner get the woozy man home. One pays the bill, and then the two get the guy into his car. The one who picked him up drives his car to his house while her partner follows in her car.

“Inside his home, the women help him into bed. While the guy’s out cold, they take everything they can carry in a hurry — jewelry, silver, small pieces of art, TVs, electronics. They’re long gone when he wakes up and calls the police.”

“What about the house cleaners?” Phil asked.

“That’s another variation,” Oscar said. “They travel in packs and make much bigger scores. Young women are taught to be cautious. Men don’t think about women preying on them.”

“How long has this been going on?” Phil asked.

“In this area? Since before I moved here. At least the mid eighties. There used to be a bar called — well, never mind the name, it’s long gone — but it was a hot spot for the gals to pick up guys wearing pricey watches and jewelry. A couple of years ago, it happened to one of my clients. His condo had no CCTV. She not only ripped him off, she took his car. The police fingerprinted the drink glasses, but I don’t recall they ever caught anyone. Why the questions? Did something happen to a client?”

“Yes. He met a woman at the Perfect Manhattan and she cleaned out his entire house. Took everything, even his bath towels. I can’t give you any details.”

“Let me guess,” Oscar said. “He was talking to her at the bar, then he felt sick and she helped him home. He didn’t remember much, but when he woke up they had a real honeymoon weekend. He went back to work on Monday, and gave her free run of the house.”

“You got it,” Phil said. “The gang brought in a truck and cleaned the place out. That was eight months ago and the police didn’t find a trace of them.”

“They won’t,” Oscar said. “The women left town that same day. They make a circuit of the high-priced beach towns. That’s a common European phenomenon. Gangs of beautiful women or handsome young men, often from Eastern Europe, move from one tourist site to another in France, Italy, Spain. A beautiful woman will spend the whole weekend with the mark.”

“What about security videos?” Phil asked.

“These women are very, very smart. They are careful to turn their faces to hide from the cameras. Many have long hair, and use it like a curtain. Most security systems have such blurry images, it’s hard to see the person. The police rarely get anywhere.”

“Why haven’t the police cracked down on these scammers?”

“These are the cream of the crooks,” Oscar said. “They can spot an undercover cop.”

“How?” Phil asked.

“Easy. These women have fine-tuned senses. They notice little things. The undercover cops trying to pass as rich guys buy their expensive suits at resale shops, so they’re a couple of years out of style. They have ‘cop eyes.’ They’re alert, watchful, not like someone having a drink at a bar.”

“What if I went undercover?” Phil said.

“You’d need different clothes,” Oscar said. “You look too... uh, casual.”

Helen hid a smile. That was a tactful summary of Phil’s style. She paid her manicurist and strolled over to Oscar’s chair, where he’d just removed Phil’s protective cape with a flourish.

“To attract that kind of lady,” Oscar said, brushing off Phil’s shoulders with a small whisk broom, “you’ll need an expensive watch, maybe a ring, the clothes that go with them, and a fast car. Those kinds of gals would turn up their pretty noses at your old black Jeep. Maybe you could rent a Ferrari or a Maserati and buy the clothes.”

“How much would the clothes cost?”

“Several thousand. And don’t forget the shoes. The shoes are definitely a giveaway.”

“You’re about the same size as our client, Phil,” Helen said. “Maybe he’d lend you something.”

“Good idea.” Phil brightened considerably. “When do you think the scammers will be back in the area, Oscar?”

“How long ago was your client hit?”

“About eight months ago,” Phil repeated.

“That’s about time for her and her gang to come back, but she won’t be at the Perfect Manhattan this time. Let’s see, what’s the local hot spot?” Oscar looked at the ceiling, as if the answer was written there. “I’d try the White Lady Lounge, the new place on the beach.”

“Cute,” Phil said. “Slang for coke and a cocktail.”

“You might want to go there this weekend,” Oscar said. “It’s the big boat show, and the high rollers will be in town. Many of them arrive on Friday, so Saturday night is best.”

“This is an elaborate trap, Oscar. What if she isn’t at the White Lady?”

“Trust me, she’ll be there this weekend.”

“Then I’ll be easy prey for a shady lady,” Phil said.

“Don’t go alone, Phil,” Oscar said. “You’ll need backup. That woman will slip you a mickey and you’ll never see it.”

“I’ll be there to watch him,” Helen said.

“You’ll need someone to keep the men away, pretty lady,” Oscar said. “In a place like the White Lady, you’ll attract your own crowd. You won’t be able to watch Phil.”

“I’ll bring a chaperone,” Helen said. “Do these women carry weapons?”

“I don’t know,” Oscar said.

Helen felt cold to her bones, and it wasn’t Oscar’s air-conditioning. Oscar wasn’t sure if there were weapons, but Phil could be definitely dead if his dreamy date got desperate.

Phil thanked Oscar and tipped him generously. Back in the Igloo, Helen blasted the air-conditioning and said, “Federal Highway?” Phil nodded.

“Phil, can we trust Oscar? Will Donna be there this weekend?”

“Yes. I don’t know how he knows, but Oscar is right. You’d be surprised the friends he has.”

“Okay, I’ll take your word for it. You were a bartender, Phil. What’s in a White Lady?”

“Ingredients no self-respecting bartender would put together,” Phil said. “It’s a foo-foo drink made with gin, Cointreau, lemon juice, and an egg white.”

“Yuck.”

“I liked Oscar’s idea that we look for Donna at the White Lady Saturday night. I thought of someone who might know more. Remember Broker Morgan?”

Helen smiled. The Peerless Point detective was known as “Broker” because his name was a reversal of Morgan Stanley. “How could I forget him? He helped us with that shoplifting case, but Will Drickens’s house isn’t in his town.”

“No, but Broker’s part of the county tourist protection task force, and all those little cities and burgs have countywide arrest powers. It’s almost lunchtime. I’ll see if he’d like to meet us for a sandwich, maybe at the Bonefish Grill.”

“You, at a fish place?”

“They make good burgers.” Phil punched in the detective’s number. “Broker, you free for lunch? Helen and I have something that might interest your task force. How about the Bonefish Grill on Federal just past Bayview?”

After a pause, Phil said, “Good. See you there in fifteen. I’ll get us a booth where we can talk. You want a burger, right?”

Helen and Phil headed for the Bonefish Grill, tucked in a strip shopping center. The restaurant was dark and cool inside, and they were seated in a big booth in a quiet corner. Their white-aproned server took the order for the three of them. Phil was happily drinking a beer and dunking warm bread in seasoned olive oil when Helen spotted Broker at the door. He was hard to miss: Broker was thirty-something, with thick dark hair, broad shoulders, expert tailoring, and those watchful cop’s eyes. He joined them, and took up most of the other booth. After their food was delivered, Phil told Broker about Will Drickens.

“That crew has been on our radar,” Broker said. “They travel up and down the Florida coast from Vero Beach to Miami. Donna — if that’s her real name — is good at slipping past condo security. We don’t even have any prints. She usually picks a Friday or Saturday night to drug her mark and take him home.”

“Where does she get the alarm codes, and how does she get past neighborhood or condo security?” Phil asked, as he slathered his burger with ketchup. Helen picked at her salmon with mango chutney.

“Ever been roofied? Donna usually gives the guy just enough so he tells her the codes. He’s not quite out, and they slip right past security: She and her mark look like just another lovey-dovey couple.”

“Catch her on the security videos at the bars?” Phil asked, then bit into his burger.

“Donna’s smart,” Broker said. “We think she has someone scope out the security cameras. She’s careful to turn her face away from the CCTV cameras and she uses her long hair to hide her face. Many security systems have blurry images, so it’s hard to see her clearly.”

“We’ve got a tip this Donna may be back in Fort Lauderdale this weekend,” Phil said, using Oscar’s information. “For the boat show.”

“Major money,” Broker said. Somehow, most of his burger had disappeared.

“Our informant thinks she’d most likely be at the White Lady Lounge.”

“Makes sense,” Broker said. “The last complaint about Donna was in Palm Beach County, so she’d be heading this way next. Don’t underestimate her, Phil.”

“That’s why I want to bring you in on this. If we find her, we want you to arrest her. Our client wants his art and furniture back, but I told him it was probably on a container ship.”

Broker shook his head. “Too risky. It would have to go through customs in another country.”

“Can’t be on a moving van,” Phil said. “Too many records: pick up, delivery, bill of lading.” He took a big bite of burger.

“Maybe a PODS company,” Broker said.

Phil finished chewing and said, “What’s that?” Helen snitched a french fry off his plate and went back to her heart-healthy salmon.

“You’ve seen them,” Broker said. “Big white containers. PODS is the name of a company, but it’s also short for permanent-on-demand storage. The customers rent a big truck-sized storage cubicle, pack their items in it, lock it with their own padlock.

“Nobody would give a white box truck a second look,” he said. “The GPS could locate it.”

“Helen, you’re awfully quiet,” Broker said. “What are you doing?”

“I’m backup, and I’ll ask our landlady, Margery Flax, to come with me. She’s worked with us before. Margery’s smart and thinks on her feet.”

“She’s old, isn’t she?”

“Don’t underestimate her,” Helen said. “Margery is strong and tough. We’ll both dress as tourists, and watch Donna and Phil in the White Lady. Once we catch her trying to spike Phil’s drink, we’ll get him out of there and call you.”

“Be careful, Helen,” Broker said. “Don’t let her drug Phil and get him into her car. She could take off and endanger him. Make sure she’s not packing pepper spray or a weapon. I wouldn’t want to be out cold and struggling to breathe in the confines of a car.”

“Hey, hey,” Phil said. “She’s not going to drug me. I’ll be watching her too.”

Broker ignored Phil and said to Helen, “If she drugs him, we’ll need blood tests. We can charge her with illegal administration of drugs, along with grand theft and possession. Text me at the first sign of trouble. And if you get Donna into your car, take her purse in case she’s got a weapon or tear gas.”

“Will do,” Helen said. “And I’ll text you where to meet us.”

“If you and Margery get her talking, remember, if there’s a probable cause arrest, any admissions she makes to you can be considered credible testimony.”

Helen and Broker exchanged text information. “I’ll be on alert after eight Saturday night,” he said, “unless I hear otherwise from you.” Phil paid the tab and they were outside in the merciless afternoon sun. Helen and Phil opened the door to their four-wheeled oven. The trip on Federal Highway toward downtown Fort Lauderdale was clogged with rush hour traffic.

“Broker was helpful,” Helen said. “How are you going to get an address that impresses Donna?”

“Easy. I’m staying at the Ritz,” Phil said.

Helen turned onto their street. The Coronado’s clean art moderne lines loomed over the treetops. The private eye pair had an unusual living arrangement: After they married two years ago, they kept their two small apartments at the Coronado. They slept together at night, but needed their private retreats. A third apartment, 2B, was their office.

Margery Flax, their landlady, was lounging in the shade of a poolside umbrella, a glass pitcher sweating on a nearby table.

She waved and said, “Join me for a nice, cold screwdriver.” Margery was seventy-six, and her wrinkles gave her face distinction. Their purple-loving landlady wore amethyst earrings, a gauzy lavender dress, and flowered flip-flops. She filled two plastic glasses with her special recipe, which Helen thought was eight parts gin to one part orange juice, then pushed a bowl of chips toward them.

“You two working on a case?” Margery asked. Helen and Phil told her about Will Drickens and the magical Donna who’d made everything he owned disappear.

“And you’re betting everything on Saturday night at the White Lady Lounge?” Margery asked.

“It’s worth a shot,” Phil said. “If we don’t find her then, we’ll keep trolling the local hot spots until we do.”

“Want to be my backup, Margery?” Helen asked. “I’ll dress as a tourist. Nobody notices them.”

“They see the pretty ones,” Margery said. “But nobody gives two tourists a second look, if one is an old lady like me.”

“You’re hired,” Helen said, and they toasted the deal.

Will, their client, was not nearly as enthusiastic, but Helen told him it was his only chance to get his art and furniture back. Finally, he said, “I suppose I could lend Phil something.”

Saturday morning, Helen and Phil met him in his Ritz-Carlton suite. Will didn’t bother to hide his distaste at Phil’s polo shirt, khaki shorts, and battered boat shoes.

“I could go like this, and be hip and disheveled,” Phil said.

“You’re not hip enough to get past the doorman,” Will said. “What time are you planning to go to the White Lady?”

“About eight,” Phil said. “Early for a club, but I don’t want to miss Donna.”

“Then you need to wear a suit,” Will said. “My Tom Ford would be best. Donna recognizes quality.”

“In clothes,” Phil said, and Helen gave him a wifely elbow in the ribs. “Tom Ford any relation to John?”

“No, but he is an award-winning film director and he has his own label. He did Daniel Craig’s suits for three movies. If Tom’s good enough for James Bond, he’s good enough for me.” Helen realized Will was not kidding.

“If I let you wear the suit Ford designed for Daniel Craig, you have to promise not to get it sweaty. It’s a sixty-five-hundred-dollar suit.”

Cha-chingl Helen thought. Will never misses a chance to mention the price.

“I suppose you’ll need shoes. And socks,” Will said.

“I’ve got socks,” Phil said. “Gold Toes.”

Will’s lip curled, then he said with a sigh, “I’ll have to lend you socks too. They’re seventy-five dollars. And jewelry. You should wear my Tag Heuer Carrera Calibre 16 stainless steel watch — that’s forty-six hundred.”

Helen asked for a detailed description of Donna: height, weight, dress size, hairstyle, and the exact location of that heart-shaped birthmark on her shoulder. “Right where it meets her collarbone,” Will said. Online, Helen found the designer dresses Will had bought during their weekend fling so she’d have a good idea of Donna’s style.

Phil left the Ritz with Will’s fourteen-thousand-dollar outfit carefully packed in a black leather suitcase. The parting seemed painful for Will. “Bring my suit back Sunday if you don’t catch her. I’ll have it dry-cleaned here.”

Back in the Igloo, Phil said to Helen, “Where did you get your clothes for tonight?”

“Goodwill,” Helen said. “My dress didn’t cost as much as your socks.”

At seven thirty, they met in the Coronado courtyard. Helen whistled when she saw Phil in his James Bond suit. The navy silk-and-wool blend had the patina of money, a soft, expensive glow. Phil’s long silver hair, pulled into a low ponytail, looked burnished. “You’re stunning,” she whispered.

“And you’re always beautiful,” he said, “but why are you sunburned?”

“So I’d look like a real tourist. I sat out by the pool this afternoon without sunscreen.” Helen had on a cute, rather garish red-flowered polyester sundress with white sandals, white earrings, and a white purse with a big red flower.

Margery joined them, wearing a purple pantsuit with Miami Rocks in rhinestones on the chest, plus sparkly purple earrings, and a light cloud of cigarette smoke. “Say one word about this pantsuit and you’re both dead. I’m only wearing this because I’m on the job.”

“You look perfect,” Phil said.

Margery snorted.

“For your part,” he added. “Stay in sight at the club, and Helen, don’t forget to scratch your right ear if you see Donna.”

Helen watched him drive off in his rented red Ferrari, then waited until Margery finished her Marlboro. “Are you armed?” Helen asked.

Margery patted her purple purse and nodded. “Let’s go.” Helen fired up the Igloo for the night’s adventure.

The White Lady was an Art Deco building on the beach. The white neon sign featured a glamorous white blonde in a thirties-style evening gown. Helen pulled up at the valet stand, and noticed Phil’s rented Ferrari parked out front. She knew her Igloo would be banished to the back lot.

Inside, the White Lady was an ice cave: The frosted glass bar was an ice floe, the crystal lights and clear glass tables shimmering sculptures, and the walls glittery white. The cocktail lounge was the last word in cool. A platinum blonde in a sequin gown like a snowdrift played soft jazz on a white piano.

Helen saw Phil sitting alone at the bar, his silver hair spotlighted by a crystal light, his navy suit and overcomplicated watch shouting, I’m ridiculously rich! The blonde bartender smiled and set a frosted long-stemmed martini glass in front of him.

Shaken, not stirred, thought Helen, and wished she were sitting beside her husband. The Tom Ford suit fit perfectly, making his shoulders broader and his waist narrower.

She and Margery took a tiny table in the shadows where they could watch Phil. They ordered their drinks from a bleached blonde. When she brought their white wine the server asked, “Where are you ladies from?” Helen knew their disguises had worked.

“Would you take our picture, please?” Margery asked, and handed the server her cell phone. She and Helen smiled and approved the second photo. Margery switched her phone from camera to video mode, and propped it on the white leather drink menu to video Phil at the bar.

Only a few tourists drank the signature White Lady. The other customers, who looked like they’d stepped out of a fashion shoot, downed martinis and sized up one another with restless, feral eyes.

Helen watched her husband flirt with the bartender until a curly-haired brunette in ruffled peach lace teetered over on matching sky-high heels and sat next to him. Phil glanced at Helen. Her headshake was nearly imperceptible: Donna wouldn’t wear a cheap dress. Phil rudely turned away from poor Lacy, and she slid down a seat and started a conversation with an older man sporting a diamond pinkie ring.

Helen and Margery’s server was hovering at their table: They were drinking too slowly. Helen ordered Kobe beef sliders and Margery asked for truffled french fries to continue camping at their tiny table. Two more women approached Phil, a sleek redhead and another brunette. Phil caught Helen’s small signals and ignored the women until they went searching for better prospects.

Helen and Margery munched their fries as they watched the spectacle. “I agree with the food critic who said truffle oil on fries is an abomination,” Margery said. “A french fry should be appreciated for its greasy perfection.”

“Agreed,” Helen said. “And this slider has as much chance of being real Kobe beef as I do of winning Miss America.” The food criticism didn’t stop either woman from stuffing her face.

Helen watched another woman glide toward Phil. The sizzling blonde looked like a forties movie star, right down to the blood-red lipstick and the bombshell hair draped over one eye. She wore a slinky black off-the-shoulder Zac Posen dress and pink Manolo Blahnik cage sandals sprinkled with rosebuds.

Helen touched her right ear: Donna! Phil gave the dramatic blonde a warm hello. She sat down and gave him a siren’s smile.

“I thought Donna was a brunette,” Margery said.

“She’s had a good dye job. She wore those same shoes the night she went after our client, and that’s a dress Will bought her. See that small brown splotch on her shoulder? I think that’s the birthmark. Keep an eye on Phil. He looks like a coconut fell on his head.”

The bartender delivered a pair of martinis while Donna admired Phil’s overpriced watch. Helen felt a flash of rage. “He’s definitely enjoying his job,” she said through gritted teeth.

“He’s undercover,” Margery said, crunching the last fry. “And doing a good job of reeling her in.”

Helen signaled the server for their check while she watched the pair clink their frosted glasses and sip. Donna reached for Phil’s silvery ponytail, giving him a generous view of her cleavage.

“He’s taking in that mountain view like he’s never seen breasts before,” Helen said.

“He’s a red-blooded male,” Margery said. “I think she just slipped him a mickey. I’ve got it on my cell phone.”

Their server handed Helen a bill for $72.13, and Helen tried not to look surprised. She gave the woman a hundred-dollar bill and said, “Keep the change.” Instead of a brilliant white smile, the server said, “Just a moment, please.”

Phil and Donna chatted and flirted until Margery said, “Phil’s in trouble. Look. He’s holding onto the bar like he’s seasick. Time for us to move.”

Helen and Margery surged toward the door, but a large man in a white suit materialized — a bouncer. He was about the size of a box truck, but sturdier. In fact, he looked like he lifted them in his spare time.

Helen saw Donna signal the bartender for the check and leave four twenties on the bar top, while keeping one arm possessively around Phil’s shoulders. Whatever Donna had given Phil, it was fast-acting. His face was almost as white as his hair. Donna helped Phil off the bar stool, and kept her arm around him.

Helen was frightened. “We have to go, Margery,” she said. “Donna’s leaving with Phil.” The bouncer blocked her way. “Please, sir,” Helen said. “My aunt is sick.” Margery fell forward and landed on the man, grabbing his lapels.

“I’m sorry to hear that, ma’am,” he said, prying Margery’s hands off his suit. “I’ll call an ambulance.”

“No!” Helen said. “Aunt Margery has these fainting spells every so often. She just needs fresh air.”

“We’ll get her outside as soon as the server returns,” he said. “Now, if she’ll sit down a minute, the server will be right back.”

But she wasn’t right back. Their server went to the bar by way of Des Moines. Helen’s stomach twisted as she watched a definitely disabled Phil and a sprightly Donna leave the bar. There was no sign of their blonde server. Helen saw the bartender check their hundred-dollar bill with a special pen, and cursed herself for not bringing smaller bills. What was she thinking? She knew large bills were suspect, especially in tourist places. Her carelessness could cost Phil his life. Where was he? She couldn’t see her husband anywhere in the White Lady. Helen’s heart was thumping hard against her ribs.

Finally, the server got their change, and started back. But first she stopped at another table and chatted with a man wearing a toupee that looked like he had a flying squirrel on his head. Helen tried to lunge around the bouncer, but he held out an arm big as a bumper. “Just hold on, little lady,” he said.

Little lady? Helen was neither little nor a lady. She was afraid for Phil. He was gone.

“Ooooooh,” Margery moaned, like the ghost of Christmas past. “Please, sir, I just need to go outside.”

The other customers were starting to stare, and Mr. Box Truck looked uneasy. “Okay, there’s your server. Jennifer, was the bill okay?”

“No problem,” she said, smiling.

“Keep the change,” Helen said again, and the server’s smile widened. Helen’s sickly aunt made an amazing recovery. Margery and Helen sprinted for the door like it was the last lap of the Olympics. Outside, Helen handed her ticket and a fifty to the valet and said, “My aunt’s not feeling well. I need my car quickly, please.” The Igloo arrived so fast, Helen thought it had been teleported.

Helen produced another fifty and held it out to the valet. “The red Ferrari that just left, was it driven by a man or a woman?”

“A very hot blonde,” the valet said, reaching for the fifty. Helen snapped it back. “Which way did they go on A1A, right or left?”

“Left,” the valet said.

“Thanks,” Helen said, and handed him the bill.

“The Ritz Carlton is down that way,” Helen told Margery. “That’s where Phil said he was staying.”

“Can we catch them?”

“In this heavy traffic?” Helen said. “I doubt if they’ve gone more than a block or two.”

A1A, the ocean drive, was covered with cars. Drunk tourists wandered into the street. Drunk kids drove rental cars. And a frightened Helen tried to find Phil in his Ferrari.

“Easy,” Margery said, pointing to a motorcycle cop by a beer joint. “Police are everywhere. If you have an accident you’ll never save him. Mind if I smoke?”

“Yes!” Helen shouted, then took a deep breath. Shouting at Margery wouldn’t help. “I’m sorry, Margery. Would you please get my cell out of my purse and text Broker. He’s the cop who’s helping us with this. Tell him there’s been a change of plans, but Phil’s okay.”

“So far,” Margery said, reaching for Helen’s purse with the big fat flower.

Those two words were an ice pick in Helen’s stomach. She whipped the Igloo around a bronze rental Chevy and narrowly missed two college kids who saluted her with middle fingers.

“Helen!” Margery said. “Be careful. I’m texting him now.”

“I see the Ferrari!” Helen said. “Up there, past that black Lexus. Donna’s in the left lane, so she can turn into the Ritz. I’m going to force her into the dead-end alley.”

“Aren’t you afraid you’ll hit her?” Margery asked.

“The last thing Donna wants is the police.” Helen gunned the Igloo’s pathetic engine, and swerved around a gray Dodge convertible.

“You’re lucky that carful of tourists was looking at the ocean,” Margery said.

Now Helen was next to the Ferrari. She could see Phil slumped against the passenger window, his face milk-white. He wasn’t talking or moving. Her heart banged against her ribs. She had to save him.

A solid line of cars was in front of them, and the Dumpster alley was to their left. The Cadillac in front of Helen moved forward, so did the Mercedes in front of the Ferrari.

“Hold on, Margery,” Helen said. “I’m going to cut her off.”

She jerked the Igloo sharply to the left. Donna looked over, wrenched the Ferrari’s wheel, and wound up in the alley. She pulled up a car length. Helen followed, trapping her in the dead-end alley.

“Are you drunk?” Donna shouted. “You almost hit me! Move your car!”

Margery produced a canister of pepper spray from her purse, jumped out, and pointed it at Donna’s while she gripped Donna’s arm. “Can it. I videoed you at the bar drugging Phil. I’m packing pepper spray and I don’t want to hear your lies.” She held the canister inches from Donna’s eyes. “As soon as Helen makes sure Phil is okay, we’re going to have a discussion.”

Helen opened the passenger door, and Phil nearly fell out. “Feeling dizzy?” she asked him. He managed a nod. “Can’t feel my legs,” he mumbled, and she helped him out of the car. He was moving. He was talking. He was alive.

Margery kept her grip on Donna. Helen felt a stab of fear as Phil’s head lolled on his shoulders, but he seemed to be breathing okay. She seat-belted him into the Igloo’s front seat, then went to help Margery.

“Get out,” Margery said, her grip on Donna’s arm tight enough to bruise. “You’re going for a ride.” As Donna climbed out, Helen swiped Donna’s black satin evening bag. She and Margery pushed Donna into the back seat of the Igloo and slammed the back door. Margery got into the back seat on the other side, and kept the pepper spray aimed at Donna’s eyes.

Donna started to say something, but Margery cut her off. The alley smelled like rotten food, and the tall buildings shut off the view of the starlight and silver ocean.

Helen pulled out her pepper spray and opened the back door just enough to squeeze in next to Donna, who tried to scoot away. Margery and her pepper spray stopped her.

“Where’s Will Drickens’s furniture?” Helen asked.

“I don’t know,” Donna said. Helen thought it was a good sign that she didn’t say “what furniture?” Donna was trembling, and up close, her dark eyes were hard and blank. She looked like a beautiful adding machine.

Margery moved the canister of pepper spray closer to Donna’s eyes. Her captive tried frantically to look away, but Helen had her spray next to Donna’s face on the other side. Donna gulped, and Helen could smell the woman’s fear over the light touch of Chanel No. 5. “When this pepper spray hits your eyes,” Helen said, “they’ll slam shut. You’ll have uncontrollable tears, swelling, and temporary blindness. Plus, this hurts like hell. It will be a while before you’ll be pretty enough to sucker rich idiots. I won’t hesitate to shoot. Tell me where you took Will’s furniture.”

“I really don’t know.” Donna was crying now. “It’s not in Lauderdale.”

Helen took a wild guess and said, “Then give me the key to the PODS padlock.”

Donna’s tears stopped. “How did you know?”

Bingo! She’d guessed right.

Margery gave a lunatic grin and said, “Because we’re good at persuading people to talk.”

Donna still said nothing. Phil’s snores in the front seat fueled Helen’s fear — and her anger. “Your choice, Donna,” she said, her voice stone hard. “Where’s the key? Tell us and we won’t turn you over to Will Drickens.”

“Willie Boy’s real upset,” Margery said. “He’d love to get his hands on you, but not the same way he did eight months ago.” Her cackling laugh was straight from a horror movie.

Donna stayed silent. Phil snored.

“That’s it!” Helen slid out of the back seat, slammed the door, and sat in the driver’s seat. “Will’s house is five minutes from here, straight down A1A. We’ll drop you off and let him get the information from you. No one will hear you scream behind his high walls.”

She started the car, and Donna cried, “Wait! The key’s in my purse.”

Margery held up Donna’s black clutch, while Helen pointed her pepper spray at the woman. “Snakeskin,” Helen said. “How appropriate. I wonder which fool you skinned for this fifteen-hundred-dollar evening bag.”

Margery rummaged through Donna’s clutch. “There’s some interesting pills and a white powder in here,” she said. “Wait! Here’s the key.” She held it up. “Based on my experience as a landlady, I’d say this belongs to an industrial-grade padlock with a long shackle, good for self-storage units and toolsheds. It’s real, Helen.”

“Now will you take me to my hotel?” Donna said, her voice shaking. “I’m staying at the Five Flamingos on Federal Highway.”

A middling-priced tourist motel, Helen thought. “I’ll be glad to take you. I want you out of my car and my life.”

She texted Broker to meet them in the hotel parking lot. “Park by the back fence,” he texted back. “Ten minutes. Black Dodge Charger. Local backup one lot over.”

Helen, Margery, and Donna rode in silence to the Five Flamingos. “You can drop me off in front,” Donna said, but Helen kept driving around to the back. Phil woke up suddenly and murmured, “My head is killing me. Where are we?”

“Making a delivery.” Helen couldn’t stop smiling. Phil fell back asleep, but he seemed okay. She’d insist on a hospital check when he got the blood test to prove Donna had drugged him. And Margery had that video.

Broker flashed his car lights and Helen pulled next to him.

“Donna,” she said, “let me introduce you to Stanley Morgan. He’ll give you free room and board for a very long time — and some lovely bracelets.”

Going-Away Money

by Michael Bracken

1957

Sean sat at the bus station’s lunch counter, knapsack in his lap, and stared out the window at the thick layer of snow covering everything within reach of the building’s lights. He watched in dismay as the white blanket grew ever thicker. His bus had rolled into the station just before midnight, less than an hour after the first flake drifted from the night sky, and he had been sitting at the counter ever since.

He was one of three passengers the bus had carried. The other two — an older couple who had boarded the bus west of St. Louis — sat in one of the four booths lined up along the window and stared glumly at one another without speaking. He hadn’t seen the driver since exiting the bus.

“Looks like you’re stuck here tonight, hon,” said the blue-eyed waitress standing on the other side of the counter. She was a few years older than Sean, and her pink uniform, which buttoned up the front and had white detachable trim around the short sleeves, did little to hide her bottom-heavy figure. Over it she wore a frilly white apron that was less practical than decorative. Her strawberry-blonde hair had been pulled into a tight bun on the back of her head and she’d pinned a pink-and-white cap into her hair. Her thick-soled orthopedic shoes squeaked against the linoleum floor as she turned and reached for the coffeepot. She refilled his cup. “You might as well finish that pie.”

Sean glanced at his plate. All that remained was a smear of filling, a cherry, and a bit of crust. He ate the cherry, left the crust, and pushed the dessert plate across the counter.

The waitress whisked it away and replaced it with a handwritten ticket as he downed his second cup of lukewarm coffee. He examined it — blue-plate special of meat loaf, mashed potatoes, corn, and biscuit; cherry pie; and coffee — and dug in his pocket for a buck and a quarter, enough to pay for his meal and then some.

As the waitress scooped the coins from the countertop into the palm of her hand, Sean rose with the knapsack held tight, still surprised at how much fifty thousand dollars weighed. He carried it into the station’s lobby and found a place where he could sit with his back to the wall to watch everyone who entered and exited the building.

No one did.

As far as Sean could tell, he was one of seven people in the entire station — the three passengers and the driver from the bus parked outside, the short-order cook and the waitress in the diner, and the old man snoring behind the ticket counter. The maintenance crew had inspected and refueled the bus before heading home.

After a while, the coffee he’d downed with dinner wanted release and Sean made his way to the men’s room. He was standing at the urinal holding the knapsack with his free hand when the bus’s other male passenger entered and stood beside him. Only a thin rectangle of metal jutting from the wall separated them. The man slid his foot under the divider until his worn brown wing tip pushed against Sean’s black high-tops. Sean knew what the man’s wide stance meant but he tried to ignore the signal.

When the man persisted, Sean asked, “What about your wife?”

“She’s not my wife, kid. I’m not married.”

“So the woman you’re traveling with is—”

“A Pinkerton. We’re both Pinkertons.”

Private eyes.

Sean finished and backed away from the urinal. A moment later the Pinkerton joined him at the two-basin sink, and Sean watched his reflection in the mirror. Over a wrinkled white dress shirt, the barrel-chested man wore a thin red-and-black striped tie affixed to his shirt with a gold tie clip, an off-the-rack, gray-checked, two-button sport coat, and dark gray slacks. His nose had been flattened once too often, and his graying hair had been cut into a flattop held upright by a liberal application of butch wax. When he leaned forward over the basin to wash his hands, his jacket fell open and Sean saw the butt of a revolver sticking out of a shoulder holster.

The Pinkerton’s reflection gazed back at him. “So, you’re not interested?”

Sean shook his head.

“I’ve got a few bucks,” the man said. “I could make it worth your while.”

Sean thought about the money in the knapsack and knew he would never have to do that again. “I’m fine, thanks.”

“Young guy like you, traveling across country alone,” the Pinkerton said, “he needs a friend to take care of him.”

The last friend who had sworn to take care of Sean had been shot to death. “I can take care of myself.”

“Suit yourself, kid,” the Pinkerton said. He dried his hands and exited the restroom, leaving Sean to stare at his own reflection.

Many hours earlier, Sean’s finger-length auburn hair had been combed into a ducktail. While he slept with his head against the bus seat, the duck-tail had lost its shape. He didn’t have a comb, so he used his fingers to push his hair back into place before he returned to his seat against the lobby wall. He pulled the knapsack into his lap and hugged it like the teddy bear he’d had as a child in Centralia.

“Mind if I sit here?” Without waiting for an answer, the waitress dropped into the seat next to Sean, lit a cigarette, and took a long drag. After she blew out the smoke, she asked, “You got a name, hon?”

“Sean,” he said. “My name’s Sean.”

“I’m Helen.” She tapped her name badge. “Where you headed?”

“Seattle.”

“What’s in Seattle?”

Nothing. He’d purchased a ticket on the first bus leaving St. Louis with a West Coast destination. He couldn’t think of a lie quick enough, so he shrugged.

“Then what’re you running from?”

A dead body in a fleabag hotel. He hadn’t killed the man, but he had watched him die. He didn’t tell the waitress any of that.

“If you ain’t running toward something,” the waitress continued, “then you’re running from something. It has to be one or the other. Me? I’m running from an ex-husband who thinks I’m a punching bag whenever he gets a snootful. That is, I was running, but this Podunk town is as far as I got. These days I got to fend off Elmer every time I go in the kitchen.”

“So where would you go if you could leave here?”

“Seattle seems like a nice place.”

“You wouldn’t mind the rain?”

She placed one hand on Sean’s arm and his heart skipped a beat. “Hon, I’ve lived with worse.”

Across the lobby, the Pinkerton sat to the right of his traveling companion, a woman equally thick bodied, as if it were a Pinkerton employment requirement. Her amber and black cotton print dress had a matching belt that defined her waist by its presence. She wore fur-lined calfskin boots and thick support hose. Their overcoats were piled on the seat to her left, and she sat with her purse in her lap.

They still hadn’t spoken.

Sean felt like everyone but the snoring man at the ticket counter was staring at him, and he hugged the knapsack even tighter.

“You’re shaking, hon,” said the waitress, still smoking a cigarette beside him. “You afraid of me? I ain’t gonna bite.”

“No, I—”

“You’re cold. That’s it, ain’t it? You leave your coat on the bus?”

“Didn’t think to bring one.” He hadn’t had time to pack or to shop before he left St. Louis, and he wore nothing but loose-fitting blue jeans and a green short-sleeved, button-up shirt.

The waitress finished her cigarette. Then she crossed the terminal lobby, stepped behind the counter, and kicked the sleeping man’s chair. He woke with a grunt and wiped at his eyes.

“Move your ass, Clyde,” she said. “I need to get into the lost and found.”

The oldest person in the bus station, the ticket agent’s weathered face was a road map of hard miles. He wore a white dress shirt, sweat-yellowed at the collar and beneath the arms, and high-waisted, black dress slacks frayed at the waist and the cuffs.

“And for God’s sake, don’t breathe on me.”

The ticket agent scooted forward, his left knee knocking against the pump-action shotgun under the counter, and the waitress opened the door behind him. A moment later she returned to Sean with a red-and-black plaid hunting coat someone had left on one of the buses. He put it on without releasing his hold on the knapsack, and he found gloves and a watch cap in the pockets.

At the counter, the ticket agent took another nip from the mason jar of shine he kept in the bottom desk drawer, and he watched the man in the gray-checked sport coat stand and cross the lobby.

The Pinkerton stopped in front of Sean. “I’ve been watching you with that knapsack, kid,” he said. “You never let go of it, so what’s so god-awful important about it?”

When Sean didn’t respond, the Pinkerton grabbed the knapsack and jerked. Sean held tight, but one of the buckles broke and three banded stacks of ten-dollar bills spilled across the floor.

Everyone stared.

“Where’d you get the money, kid?”

A bagman for the mob had shoved it in Sean’s arms and had pushed him out the hotel room window just before a pair of triggermen kicked the door open. Sean watched through a gap in the curtains as they shot the bagman, and then he hightailed it down the fire escape, ran seventeen blocks, and bought a ticket on the first bus leaving the city for the Coast. He left behind everything he owned but for the clothes he wore.

Sean had no desire to give up the knapsack, so he dove onto the cold slate floor and scrambled to retrieve the scattered currency. The sound of a shotgun being pumped stopped him and he looked up.

The old man stood a few feet away, the shotgun from beneath the counter pointed at Sean’s head. “Leave go of the bag, son.”

Before Sean could, the Pinkerton tore it from his grip.

“How much is in there?”

The Pinkerton dumped out the contents and stacked the banded tens as he counted to fifty thousand.

The old man whistled. “That’s an awful lot of money, son. You rob a bank?”

“I ain’t no thief.”

“It don’t matter where he got it. What matters is what we’re going to do with it.” The Pinkerton looked around the room. “There’s ten thousand each.”

The short-order cook heard the commotion in the lobby and stepped out of the diner, a carving knife gripped in one hand held low against his thigh. He had a pack of Camel cigarettes rolled up in the left sleeve of his food-stained white T-shirt. An equally stained white apron tied around his waist hung to his knees over blue chinos, and he wore military-issue black lace-up boots. Anchors tattooed on his forearms were souvenirs from his stint in the Navy, and the Polynesian hula girl tattooed on his right bicep danced when he flexed his muscles.

The ticket agent saw the short-order cook behind the Pinkerton and said, “There’re six of us.”

“It ain’t yours,” the waitress protested as she rose from her seat. “Y’all give it back.”

The other Pinkerton also rose. “Butch—”

“I can handle this, Marge,” the Pinkerton said. He reached into his jacket pocket and retrieved a worn brown wallet containing his ID and badge. He flipped it open to show everyone. Then he made a motion toward his female companion and said, “We’ve been tailing this kid for a while.”

Sean knew better. The couple hadn’t been tailing anyone. He’d overheard them on the bus discussing a new job in Kansas City.

The Pinkerton glared at Sean. “This kid won’t put up a fuss long as we don’t run him in.”

“But—” the other Pinkerton said.

“Let it go, Marge.”

The Pinkerton scooped up the banded stacks of tens and stuffed them in the knapsack. He pushed himself to his feet, unaware of the carving knife in the cook’s hand.

Sean scrambled to his feet and reached for the knapsack. The waitress saw the look in the short-order cook’s eye as he stepped forward. She grabbed Sean’s arm and pulled him back. The hula girl danced as the cook thrust the carving knife into the Pinkerton’s lower back. The blade became entangled with the private eye’s cheap jacket, so the blade did not bite deep. Even so, the Pinkerton staggered and half-turned toward the cook.

“That’s my going-away money,” the cook said.

He drew the knife back and thrust it toward the Pinkerton’s exposed belly. The Pinkerton blocked it with the knapsack.

The ticket agent swung the shotgun around and blew off the cook’s face. Then he jacked another round into the shotgun and pointed it at the Pinkerton. The spent shell bounced across the floor. “Elmer’s right. That is going-away money. Drop the bag and kick it over here.”

The Pinkerton dropped the knapsack. Sean tried for it again but couldn’t pull himself free of the waitress’s grip on his arm. Harshly, she whispered, “Don’t.”

No one was paying attention to the other Pinkerton. She pulled a .32 from her purse and said, “Put down the gun, mister.”

The ticket agent swung the shotgun in her direction and she drilled three shots into his chest before he could complete his turn.

She kicked the shotgun away from the dead man’s hands. Once she felt confident that the ticket agent wouldn’t rise, she asked her traveling companion, “You okay, Butch?”

“Yeah.” The Pinkerton retrieved the money-filled knapsack, settled onto a chair, and pulled it into his lap.

“You two.” The other Pinkerton waved her revolver at Sean and the waitress. “Get back where you were.”

The waitress pulled Sean backward until they were both seated.

The other Pinkerton looked at her partner. “You’re bleeding, Butch.”

“It’s nothing,” he said. “I’m fine.”

She hesitated a moment and then returned to her seat beside him.

The two couples sat in silence for several minutes, staring at one another across the lobby, before the waitress turned to Sean. “You ever hit a woman?”

“No. Never.”

“You ever kissed one?”

Sean looked away. He’d only ever kissed Big Moe, and he hadn’t liked it.

“That’s okay, hon,” she said. “Ain’t nothing to be embarrassed about.” Sean had run away from home when he turned fourteen and had been living on the streets of St. Louis, begging for handouts until he met Big Moe, the bagman who had taken him under his wing and into his bed. Big Moe had treated him better than his father, buying him clothes and providing a clean place to sleep in exchange for physical affection.

The waitress pressed her thigh against Sean’s and his body responded. She smelled nice, when she wasn’t blowing smoke in his direction. Sean had never been with a woman and wondered what it would be like.

“Maybe I’ll let you kiss me later.”

They watched blood drip off the edge of the Pinkerton’s seat and pool on the floor beneath him, but neither Sean nor the waitress said anything. When the other Pinkerton noticed, she sent the waitress for towels. Before the waitress could return with them, she turned to her traveling companion.

“Let me take a look, Butch. You might be bleeding out.” She reached for the knapsack to move it out of the way.

“Don’t touch the money.”

“We need to stop the bleeding.”

As she pulled the knapsack from his lap, the Pinkerton raised his .38 and shot her once between the breasts. “I told you not to touch the money.”

She collapsed beside him as the waitress returned with the towels.

“Give me those.” The Pinkerton waved his revolver at her. “Just toss them over here.”

She did as she was told before returning to the seat beside Sean.

The Pinkerton shoved the towels behind his back, and the pressure slowed the bleeding. He readjusted the knapsack in his lap and pointed his .38 across the lobby at the Sean and the waitress. “Don’t try nothing.”

They sat in silence until Sean asked, “Don’t you want to know where the money came from?”

“Don’t matter none to me, hon,” the waitress told him. She dug a bent cigarette from her pocket and straightened it. “But now I know why you’re running. You think whoever it belongs to might want it back.”

“Wouldn’t you?”

“What about the Pinkertons? Were they really tailing you?”

Sean shook his head. “They didn’t know nothing about it until he got curious.”

She lit the cigarette with a paper match, inhaled deeply, and slowly let out the smoke. “They’re right, you know. You got a nice pile of going-away money. Money enough to go away somewhere and never look back.”

“I don’t have nothing but trouble.”

The Pinkerton’s blood loss had him fighting to retain consciousness. His chin hit his chest. He jerked his head upward and brought his revolver up at the same time. He saw that the waitress and Sean had not moved.

“I told you,” the Pinkerton said. “I told you—”

Sean and the waitress watched as the Pinkerton slipped from his seat and landed face first on the floor. Several minutes passed before they crept across the lobby, alert to any signs that the Pinkerton was breathing. He wasn’t.

Sean retrieved the knapsack.

“We need to leave, hon,” the waitress said. “If we stay, things will get worse.”

She had no idea. She didn’t know what he was running from.

“Where will we go?”

“Seattle, same as before.”

“But—”

“Stick with me, hon,” she said. “I know what to do.”

She walked to the ticket counter and then called back. “What’s your last name, hon?”

“Why?”

“I still got my wedding ring in my purse. We can tell people we’re married. They won’t know no different.”

“O’Malley,” he said.

“That’s a nice name,” she said as she prepared herself a one-way ticket to Seattle. “I think I’m going to like it.”

“Don’t you have stuff at home you need to get?”

“I came here with nothing,” she said. “If I leave with you, then I’m leaving with something.”

In the darkness outside, a snowplow roared past the bus station, clearing the street.

The waitress led Sean into the diner, where she took off her nameplate and dropped it in the trash. Then she removed the cap, apron, and detachable white trim from the sleeves of her uniform. After she unpinned her hair and let it fall to her shoulders, she no longer looked like a waitress. She looked like the kind of girl Sean might have taken to a sock hop if he hadn’t run away from home.

The former waitress dug through her purse, found her wedding ring, and slipped it on her finger. “Say, ‘I do.’”

“I do.”

“Good.” She kissed Sean’s cheek and he blushed. “We’re good as married.”

After she pulled on her galoshes and a heavy winter coat, she poured a cup of lukewarm coffee and put a three-day-old Danish in a bag. Sean followed her out the rear of the bus station, the knapsack gripped even tighter than before. They crossed the back lot through knee-deep snow, and they found the driver sleeping on a cot inside the maintenance shed, his uniform hanging on a peg beside the door.

They woke him.

“Is it morning already?” he asked as he sat up and rubbed his eyes.

“Close enough.”

“I need to get some breakfast.”

The waitress handed the driver the coffee and the bag containing the Danish. “That’s all you’re going to get. The cook ain’t made it in this morning.”

“But—”

“And you best hurry up,” she said. “We let you sleep late as we could, but you got to leave in ten minutes.”

He drank the coffee, pulled on his uniform, and ate the Danish as they walked to the bus, then he settled into the driver’s seat.

Sean and the former waitress were the only passengers when the bus exited the station’s parking lot and headed west on Main Street. Several minutes later, with the town miles behind them, Helen leaned against Sean and looked out at the snow piled up alongside the two-lane highway. She took Sean’s free hand in hers and said, “Rain will be a nice change.”

Manitoba Postmortem

by S. L. Franklin

R. J. Carr

The police station was the newest and best-maintained building in Grand Fork, Manitoba, population 267, a four and a half hour drive north of Winnipeg along two lanes of blacktop. The four and a half hours included a couple of stops early on to break the monotony, but since the last sizable settlement we’d encountered lay a hundred fifty miles of wilderness to the south, I was ready to plead with the Mountie behind the counter to pass us through to the station restroom, under gunpoint if necessary.

The Mountie’s name was Sergeant James Hardin, early thirties in age, height five eleven, broad shouldered but otherwise slender beneath the blue uniform. No red coat and flat-brimmed hat. No horse or sled dogs either, none that I could spot near the station, anyway. An SUV labeled RCMP was the only mode of transportation in sight except our rental sedan.

Hardin invited us in, waited while we took turns in the lavatory, and got the three of us settled in a glass-walled office before saying, “Why you had to come all this way to hear about Tom Kostner, Mr. Carr, I really don’t know. I could have told you everything over the phone last week and saved you a trip.”

I shook my head. “I’m a private detective — or was. Retired at the end of 2008. Ginny—” I nodded toward my wife. “—used to help out once in a while if I needed some heavy thinking done. Neither of us, though, ever cared for telephone interviews. Also, I’ve got a client who wants a thorough job done. It’s complicated on that end but simple on this one, if you can just walk us through what happened.”

“Yes,” Ginny added, “with as much detail as possible, if you don’t mind. We’re... emissaries, I suppose, for people who feel hurt and shortchanged of an explanation.”

Hardin eyed Ginny, still about as worth eyeing at age sixty-three as she ever was, then looked at my birthmarked mug and mad scientist glasses.

“All right. I’ve got the file—”

“Hold the file,” I interrupted. “First just tell us what happened as you saw it happening.”

“Okay.” He sighed. “But there isn’t much.” He glanced at a calendar across the room, then began: “August twenty-second. I came in to open up the station at nine A.M. Station hours are nine to four, but an officer isn’t always here. Jill holds the fort.” He gestured toward a young First Nations woman at a desk near the counter.

“Anyway, we found a mobile phone that morning propped on the window ledge by the front door — no explanation, but it wasn’t the first time a lost article’s been left here after hours. Jill put it on a shelf and things got busy and... the next afternoon a transmission came through from Winnipeg on our private system. Some photos had been posted on a Facebook page — this American’s, Tom Kostner — showing what looked like a suicide by hanging, and they — someone, the tech people — had tracked the point of posting to this vicinity, meaning about a hundred meters from where we’re sitting. The dead person appeared to be Kostner himself, and the posting happened about eleven P.M. on the twenty-first.

“I took the transmission out on a back road, so I called in here to Jill and told her to put the lost phone on my desk, just in case.

“Well, when I got back, we went online first of all to look at the posted pictures. Have you seen ’em?”

I shook my head again. “By the time we got involved, the Facebook page was down.”

“Here, then. The file has copies.” He slid a folder at me from across the desk with an expressive thrust, then sat back and folded his arms.

The top photo in the file showed a man’s body suspended by the neck from a tree branch via a heavy cord, the general background being that of a medium dense forest, but with fairly good lighting coming down through the trees. The next showed a much closer view of the man’s upper body and head from a low angle, with the face a death mask of yellow and purple agony. Attached to the man’s shirt in this view was a piece of paper, and the third photo was a close-up of the paper, again from a low angle, but not so low that the message on it wasn’t readable:

I’m sorry, everyone. I couldn’t take it anymore.

Tom

Ginny and I examined the pictures together and compared the second one to a photo of Kostner that we’d brought along.

After a moment of silence, she looked up at the Mountie and said, “And the phone?”

“It belonged to Tom Kostner, and the photos were on it. No dating. I asked if there might be a way to find out where the phone was when they were taken — that triangulation business from the towers — and got a negative. If the event took place more than a few miles away from the main highway, though, well — that area’s out of mobile range anyway. Forest, lakes, and bogs, mostly, not enough people to justify extending the towers. Hardly any.

“So... that made finding the body somewhat difficult unless the site was near a traveled road. I hope you can understand the problem. Our manpower’s limited; the wilderness areas... there’re probably two thousand square kilometers of unpopulated forest within fifty kilometers of Grand Fork. We searched the likeliest locales pretty carefully, but nothing’s turned up, and it’s now—” He glanced at the calendar. “I make it seven weeks. Wolves, scavengers, carrion birds, they’ll have picked the bones clean long since. Some hunters just might find what’s left, now that the season’s starting, or trekkers. I wish I could tell you otherwise.”

“Right,” I said. “We understand that part. Did you try to trace Kostner’s movements?”

“We did, a pretty thorough job. He entered Manitoba on August nineteenth coming up through North Dakota, told the border people he was on vacation and was going to be in Canada nine or ten days. He spent that night and the next in a lodge in Arborg and was expected back for two more.”

“And Arborg is where? From here, I mean?”

“It’s... I’d say it’s about a three hundred kilometer drive — south to Ashern and then east over to Lake Winnipeg. We did find the car, his own. It was right here in Grand Fork parked in some shrubbery behind a remote vacant house. Nobody saw it drive in, though, and nobody remembers seeing anyone who resembled Tom Kostner.”

“The phone,” Ginny said as soon as Hardin seemed finished, “I still... that is, you’re saying that Tom Kostner’s own phone was used to photograph him hanging there, but the person who took the photos...” She gave me a look of dubiety before continuing, “Doesn’t that suggest a strong possibility that he had a... or rather, I see two — no, three, at least three possible scenarios. Either someone accompanied him and, in essence, assisted him; or someone came across his body hanging from the tree and found the cell phone on the ground; or... someone murdered him and manufactured the appearance of suicide. Were there fingerprints on the phone?”

Hardin sat still for a few seconds, looking uncomfortable before responding, “Right now we don’t even have a body, Mrs. Carr, but, believe me, everything in the investigation so far points to a simple explanation. Tom Kostner came to Manitoba alone, he stayed alone, he drove his car to Grand Fork alone with the intention of doing what he did — committing suicide privately somewhere out in the woods, and he left a note saying as much. We do have verification from the U.S. that he was a loner with no close family or friends, just a son and daughter he hardly ever saw. In the trunk of his car I personally found the wrapping for a hundred feet of nylon cord, a brand not sold in Canada.

“As for the phone, the simplest explanation seems the best there too. Someone came on the scene by accident. It was August, when amongst the other tourists we get a fair number of wilderness trekkers doing their vacations. Or it could have been someone more local doing something they shouldn’t have — trapping or hunting out of season. It still goes on. Or they may have robbed the corpse.

“One thing certain is that this person wanted to report the situation without getting involved. He — or she — found the phone. If you look at that wide angle picture closely you can just make out a backpack on the ground, and it may have come from there. The person took the pictures, we know that, probably played around with the phone and found the owner’s identity and links to the Facebook page, and left it outside for us to find. There were no fingerprints on the phone but mine and Jill’s, which says a lot.”

Ginny gave me a quick, dissatisfied glance but stayed silent, and all I said was, “Well, now maybe you can see why we wanted to talk face to face.”

“In a way. But it’s been an expensive conversation.”

“That’s our worry, not yours.”

I thanked him for his help and asked for copies of the photos and the name of the lodge in Arborg where Kostner had stayed, and he was, so he claimed, happy to help.

He was even happier — no doubt in my mind — to see us off the premises, and you couldn’t blame him. No cop anywhere likes to have his failures dragged out into the light to be second-guessed by strangers, especially, as in this case, when he’s done a thorough job and come up short.

We got cold sandwiches and chips in a convenience store/gas station for a late lunch and sat at a picnic table under some pines to eat, even though the temperature was only low fifties, the wind blew in gusts, and the sky was overcast.

“Well,” I said, after a couple of minutes of silent munching, “What do you think?”

“About the food? This is one of the worst sandwiches I’ve ever eaten. About the case? I’m thinking the same thing you are, I presume: What’s wrong with this picture?

“All right — what is wrong with it?”

“The note. If he wanted to die in such deep isolation, why wasn’t the note left behind or mailed? Pinning it to his chest makes no sense.” She crunched on a potato chip reflectively. “That’s why I’m certain he had help — almost certain. The phone, too, is highly suspicious. This sandwich is easier to swallow than the idea of a stranger coming across such a ghastly tableau and having the presence of mind to hunt out the suicide’s own device and then use it to record the grim details — not to mention forwarding the images to the suicide’s Facebook page. Not to mention, either, taking the trouble to come into reception range to do so or carefully depositing the phone at the police station afterwards. Sergeant Hardin may find this a plausible chain of events, but to me it reeks of artifice and intent.

“It also strains my credulity that the only person to happen across the tragedy in seven weeks did so on the day it transpired.”

“Unless the body was removed,” I said. “Taken down, buried nearby, sunk in one of the lakes and bogs around here.”

“By the demurring itinerant photographer, do you mean? After stripping it of its its clothing and valuables?”

“It’s an explanation that fits the facts, that’s all, whether the one who took the pictures did it or someone else. Our Mountie friend’s no dummy. He’s had the thought but doesn’t want it spread around. You saw how that third scenario of a fake suicide-murder hit him, and it wasn’t because he hadn’t considered it. His investigation may be stalled, but it’s still ongoing.”

“He wants it to be the second scenario, though, even though the first is far more likely.” She made a face. “I suppose...”

“Suppose this: If you got on that cell phone of yours and called the Royal Lodge in Arborg, we’d have a place to stay tonight and a place to ask questions in the morning. They should be anxious for business midweek this time of year, and here’s the number, courtesy of — you guessed it — the Royal Canadian Mounties.”

Ginny Carr

For three and a half years R. J. had painstakingly avoided anything resembling detective work. He’d handed Carr Investigations and Security over to our son Steve on January 1, 2009, counseled him about taking on a partner some months later, and beyond giving advice when asked and twice performing some “gofer” work with myself along for company, he’d settled into retirement with the visible appearance of relief. I’d retired, too, from high school counseling, and we spent our time exercising, reading, taking walks and hikes, traveling, renovating the house, gardening, and baby-sitting grandchildren, of which, by 2012, there numbered four.

When the phone rang that October second I answered it in the kitchen after ascertaining that the caller was Steve.

“Hi,” said his familiar voice. “It’s your favorite son. Is Dad around, by chance?”

“He’s out working in the yard, but—”

“Don’t get him yet. Do you think he’d like a case?”

“A... detective case?”

“Yep. We’re swamped right now, it involves time and travel, and it won’t wait. Plus, they called up asking for R. J. Carr. Plus again, it needs an investigator, not a gumshoe.”

The following day R. J. met with Steve and the client and provided this report when he and I settled in the family room after dinner.

“The client turns out to be a large group of people, something new, but their spokesperson is a Catholic priest. On his own I don’t think he would have gone to a detective, but the others pushed for it. Anyway, why don’t I just begin at the beginning?”

“Chronology, yes,” I teased. “Just like old times.”

“Right. A man named Tom Kostner is the worry for these people. Kostner was active in church and youth organizations going back to nineteen ninety in that section of the city north of Elmwood Park and west of the office — prosperous bungalow belt. Kostner worked for his father-in-law as an independent insurance adjuster for property claims; he and his wife had two children; they were Catholic, as you probably guessed; and Kostner himself was noted for being a moral paragon and seriously devout, someone everyone looked up to, especially the kids he coached and their parents.

“In two thousand and three, when he was forty-three years old, he suddenly moved out on his wife and went to court to get custody of his teenage children, which he did. The details about this aren’t pretty, and they’ve never been made public, but the priest’s the source, so I’d say they’re accurate. Late in the nineties, a group of couples who met through his old church and socialized a lot together apparently drifted into what used to be called wife-swapping. Maybe it’s ‘partner exchange’ now, who knows, something out of a woman’s paperback bestseller, anyway. A few years later straight-arrow Kostner got sucked into it by his wife, who hung around a lot with some of the women in the group, but for him the first encounter was the last — although not for her. She worked it alone somehow. A year and a half later he made his break, which was also, of course, a break from his job with the father-in-law, right in the middle of the post-9/11 downswing. He went through some very tough years economically, trying to build up his own property claims business and doing home inspections as a sideline — with the father-in-law, of course, sabotaging him every chance he could.

“In two thousand eight he was approached by a newly formed real estate company to be its appraiser for buying and reselling properties at a good salary, and things finally seemed to be stabilizing. All this time he kept on coaching and involving himself in church affairs, just in a different parish, and getting his kids through high school and into college. Two years ago, though, he suddenly disappeared from view. He stopped going to Mass, dropped his church committee work and the coaching, told people he was too busy, and wouldn’t return calls.

“Now, here’s where the priest really comes into it, Father Daly by name, attached to Kostner’s more recent parish. One day last February, Father Daly went to the local UPS Store to send a package to a relative, and he spotted Tom Kostner there at the counter. Kostner apparently looked miserable, had aged about five years in the year and a half since Daly saw him last. Daly said, ‘Hello, Tom,’ and when Kostner turned and recognized who was speaking, a look of fear came into his eyes — according to the priest, anyway. ‘No, Father,’ he said. I’m quoting the priest here quoting Kostner, ‘No, Father, you don’t want to know me anymore. You don’t want to come near me. Please. Stay away.’

“Then the guy grabbed some stuff up from the counter, told the clerk he’d be back, and pushed past Daly and practically ran out the door.”

“Yes,” I said, “because he obviously felt ashamed. But of what?”

Instead of answering, R. J. gestured his bafflement, then went on, “Kostner, unlike me, was into the information age in a big way. First on his block with a tablet, on Facebook from day one, cell phone junkie. Before the disappearing act he used his Facebook page as a kind of bulletin board for his church work and coaching: ‘Soccer practice at five on Thursday’ — that kind of stuff and there were people who cared about him who kept checking it out after he gave up posting, hoping for some kind of turnaround or at least an explanation.

“Late in August there was finally a new post, but not anything anyone wanted or expected — what used to be called a kick in the head, in fact — three photos showing Kostner’s body hanging from a tree with a suicide note pinned to his chest. Still no explanation, though. The note just said, ‘I’m sorry,’ and for a while none of his friends could get any information. His children were gone from the area, and his wife — or ex-wife, take your pick; she got a divorce decree somewhere and remarried outside the church — anyway, she only knew what her estranged daughter told her, which was that the authorities had tracked the photos to some remote area in Manitoba, but Kostner’s body so far hadn’t been found. Facebook took down the web page — I think that’s the terminology — and that’s where the guy’s friends were left hanging.”

“Without ‘closure,’ to use the current term.”

“Barely even with an opening. Someone got the idea of trying to find out more, got no place, got mad, and dreamed up the idea of hiring a professional investigator. Some other person remembered me from some case that made the news about ninety-three — obviously a driveling old-timer — and together those two collected a hundred dollars each from twenty-one people or families, ponied up two hundred apiece, and talked Father Daly into approaching CIS thinking that I was ageless and twenty-five hundred dollars was an irresistible enticement.”

“You’re ageless to me,” I said, not really in jest.

“Like a petrified rock.”

“And the enticement is the case itself — don’t deny it. I’m going along, even if I have to pay my own way.”

“Along?”

“To Manitoba, of course.”

“Just making sure. Expensing the trip’ll eat up half the twenty-five hundred, maybe more. When I explained this fact to Father Daly, he said that in that case he’d have to do something religious: take up a collection.”

The amenities at the Royal Lodge in Arborg, Manitoba, were more bourgeois than regal, but after five hundred miles of two-lane driving we were satisfied to find clean sheets, quiet, and a functioning bathroom. This town was considerably larger than Grand Fork, and we had an acceptable dinner in a restaurant recommended by the lodge’s desk clerk before an early bed.

The next morning, I relished a secret pleasure in watching my husband, the master interrogator, go back into action. He was still large and imposing, and his glasses and birthmarked cheek were as much an obstacle to overcome as they ever were. Only his hair, having turned iron gray, seemed to differentiate him from his younger self as he approached the lone woman at the registration counter and asked — in his patented offhand manner — if we might speak to the manager of the lodge.

“I am the manager,” she replied in a slight middle-European accent. “Is something not satisfactory?”

“No, no. No complaints. The truth is, I’m looking into the suicide of a man named Tom Kostner for some interested friends of his back in Chicago.” He held out one of his old business cards and went on speaking as she inspected it. “The police in Grand Fork directed us here as the place he stayed the night before he died, and I was wondering if you could stand answering a few questions about it.”

She was a stockily built, middle-aged woman with a naturally severe facial expression, and rather than answering directly she cast a dubious glance at me and said, “And this lady is your wife, Mr. Carr?”

I nodded and he replied, “Right. Most days I can’t believe it either.”

She examined the card again before saying, “Yes. I will answer, but we must talk here, as I am alone at the moment. What do you wish to know?”

“Well, to start, do you remember Tom Kostner at all?”

“I do. First came a general notification asking for information about him, and I called the number. Then the police came, also asking questions. I could tell them almost nothing. He stayed here two nights and paid in advance for two more.”

“Is this the man?” R. J. held out a photo. “I just like to be sure.”

“Yes,” she nodded.

“Good. Did you talk to him at all?”

She shook her head. “I answered a question about the ice machine. A striking man, though.”

“How do you mean?” asked the detective’s wife, butting in.

“Ah. A large head, a handsome face. Not so tall. Sad eyes.”

R. J. waited for a moment, then dropped the surprise question — surprise to me, at any rate. “Did he leave much behind in his room?”

“Oh, yes, everything. The policeman who came — him I had to tell.”

“Uh-huh. And when you say everything...?” R. J. coaxed.

“Oh — there were two cases, clothing, an iPad, an iPhone, an electric toothbrush plugged in, books. I have an inventory, if you would like to see.”

“Eventually. There wasn’t any suicide note, though, was there?”

“No. Twenty dollars left for the maid.”

R. J. gave me a quick glance. “And what did the policeman do?”

“He looked... you see, we had moved all to a storage closet by that time, four days later. It was the busy season, and the room was committed. The policeman came. He asked questions. He made a great show of looking at everything and wanted to take it all away.

“I said, no, he must have written authority, because I was responsible, that was the first thing, and because the man’s daughter had called that morning to say she would soon come to claim her father’s possessions. The police, I think, were unsure what to do, and I heard nothing. When this daughter came I allowed her to take everything without telling them. What did they need to see again of the poor man’s leavings?”

R. J. nodded in agreement, although he was thinking otherwise, I felt sure, because of the iPad and iPhone.

“I’d guess the daughter was pretty broken up. She didn’t say anything did she? About her father’s motives?”

“Motives? Ah, for hanging himself. No.”

Without her realizing it, I think, the woman’s expression suddenly became wary and hesitant.

“Well,” R. J. said. “Thanks for helping. And if you could show me that list, or... making a copy actually might be faster, if you don’t mind, since that’s what I’ll have to do.”

“I do not mind. Call out if someone comes.” She retreated through an archway into an adjacent office, and after a moment we could hear her speaking in low tones. When she returned it was with no list but a question. “These friends of the man Kostner. What is their concern?”

“They just want to understand why, I think. He was a devout Catholic, for one thing, and most of them are too. I’m a Protestant, but I’m fairly sure suicide’s not just a bad end for a Catholic, but something—”

“A mortal sin,” the woman said grimly. “An eternity in hell. I am no longer Catholic.” She gestured toward the office. “I have forgotten the inventory.”

Again we waited, and again we heard her speaking in low tones out of our view. The sound of a drawer opening and closing and a machine beeping and humming followed, and upon her return she carried several sheets of paper in her hand.

“I have decided to give you all that I gave the police. Also, I have talked to one of the maids on her phone. Doreen. She will see you in your room. Now I have work.” The woman’s expressive face begged for a cessation of the interview, and R. J. obliged by saying, “In that case, thanks. You’ve been a great help.”

I led the way back, and there waiting in the hall stood a smock-clad woman of thirty, tallish and dark haired, with a pretty but prematurely worn face. R. J. took charge by saying, “Doreen, right? The manager said you might have some information. Why don’t we go in and sit?”

“Okay, but... okay.” She, too, seemed hesitant, even apprehensive, and once in the room with the door closed, she said, “Wait. You have to promise: no police.”

“Sure,” R. J. answered. “No police. Now relax. Take the chair. We’ll take the beds.”

She lowered herself onto the front edge of the cushioned seat and looked at me. “Helen said you were okay and I should tell. Only her and I know this, and I don’t think it makes any difference, not to him killing himself, but... okay.” She inhaled deeply. “Over the summer I picked up extra money waitressing dinners down at Babcock’s.”

“We ate there last night,” I said to encourage her. “A nice atmosphere.”

“Well — there was a night that man, Mr. Kostner, ate there, and he didn’t eat alone. He came in and I remembered him as staying here, because I’d seen him that morning in the breakfast lounge. I was helping there, too, before cleaning rooms.” She came to a halt and stared into space.

“Take your time,” R. J. prompted.

“He... came into Babcock’s and there was a backup, maybe twenty minutes. All the wait-benches were full. I took a party to their table and, you know, brought drinks, checked my other tables, didn’t give him another thought. But later on I saw him at a table, not one of mine, having his dinner with a young couple, man and woman. They stayed a long time, talking, and one of my tables was across from theirs, so I know I’m right, okay? The young woman in the couple was his daughter — the one who came later to get his things. I helped carry them to her car.”

She looked from me to R. J. and then back. R. J. said, “And I’d guess that if she and her partner had stayed here, you’d have known.”

“Helen checked, okay? But she would have recognized her. Nothing gets by Helen.”

Before we left, R. J. went back to the registration counter and convinced the manager, Helen, that she could save us time and effort by passing along the address and phone number of Tom Kostner’s daughter.

“Sure, she has them,” he claimed as he headed off. “Minneapolis,” he announced on his return.

Teresa Kostner

One day when I was sixteen Dad picked my brother and me up after school, something he never did, and drove us to an apartment building over near Harlem-Irving. Mom could have the house, he said, but we three would be living in two bedrooms plus bath from then on, or until we could find something better.

I was glad.

It wasn’t that Mom and Dad had drifted apart. It was that she had zoned the rest of us out. For years. The fact that she was unfaithful to him — which I pretended not to know — was just a minor part of the picture I personally saw. She started working full-time as a paralegal when I was nine and Mark was six, and over the next few years her job and colleagues and yuppie friends gradually displaced us. Her role in the family became perfunctory, and then it stopped being even that. If Dad was partially to blame for what happened, his share couldn’t have been more than ten percent.

He never talked about it. Instead he would say something once in a while like, “Since no one’s perfect, everyone makes mistakes, and mistakes are a lot like sins. When you sin you have to admit it first, then confess it, then atone for it, then try not to do it again. When you make a mistake, you have to recognize it and own up to it. Then you have to correct it if you can, and avoid making the same mistake twice.” This sounds heavy, I know, but most of the time he didn’t play the heavy father at all. He was enthusiastic and encouraging and understanding.

Everybody loved him but Mom.

There was money in a fund for our college, and even though times were hard he wouldn’t touch it for living expenses, and we never went hungry. I left for college after a year and a half and that meant one less mouth to feed and a bedroom, not the sleeper sofa, for Dad. Then three years later Mark left — that was 2007 — but there was a hitch. Costs had gone up so much that the year we both were in college depleted the trust money to the point that, even though I graduated that spring, what was left wouldn’t see Mark through another whole year, not at Marquette. Dad’s budding business was rocky, too, right then, because the economy was down, and the two things together made him make a mistake, although it didn’t look that way at the time. He wanted Mark to stay at Marquette and graduate debt free the way I had, that was his goal number one, and he also wanted a steadier income source than the freelancing gave him.

When the detective came all the way from Chicago to ask about Dad, I ended up telling him as much. He got it out of me, anyway. I suppose I wanted to talk, and he had a presence you felt you could trust — large, old, passive, and not anyone’s dream in terms of looks. He commiserated with me, losing my dad, said he lost his own when he was even younger than me, said his father still was a kind of secret ideal to him, the person he wanted most to measure up to.

Well, he read me like a book.

He didn’t even try to trap me. He just said a woman had seen me by chance with Dad in a restaurant the night before the suicide, something I’d not mentioned to the RCMP when they finally got hold of me. They hadn’t asked, and I was upset.

The explanation was simple enough. I have a degree in theater, and at the time I was working for a Minneapolis acting troupe as production supervisor — temping on the side to help pay the bills. That August we did a trade-off with a Winnipeg company for a month — they used our space and we used theirs — so I was in Winnipeg when Dad came up, and that Monday I drove out to see him in that little town.

“Tell me about it,” said Mr. Carr. “Take your time.”

I had to think, of course. “I only saw Dad three or four times a year after I moved to the Twin Cities — except on FaceTime every couple of weeks — so it wasn’t a coincidence, him coming to Manitoba when I was there. He planned it so we could see each other.

“He arrived on Sunday morning, we had lunch, and he watched our matinee before heading on. Monday and Tuesday we weren’t performing, so I drove out there around noon. It only took about an hour. We had a late lunch and spent the rest of the afternoon at a park along Lake Winnipeg—”

“What about the young man with you at dinner?”

“Oh.” I had to think about this too. “Yeah, Jess. Well... he’s in the troupe, and he and I were hanging together a lot just then, so he came along, but he wasn’t... he was just there. Anyway, we went to that restaurant and had some beers and some dinner, and I... never saw Dad again. Got back to Winnipeg around dark, and the next day I was running a theater workshop for kids while he... did what he did.”

“And your father was how?” asked the detective. “While you were there?”

I understood.

“He wasn’t sad. He wasn’t relaxed, though. He didn’t want to talk about himself, not in a personal way. He never did that. I’m sure he kept a lot from me about being alone and unhappy, but I know the past couple of years were rough on him. He said this, maybe not in these exact words: ‘I’m thinking of making a big change.’ And I thought he probably was going to quit his job, maybe go back to freelancing.”

“And you’re aware that he’d stopped going to church and quit coaching.”

“Not... really. We didn’t talk about the Catholic church. I left years ago because of — mainly because of the child abuse scandals, but lots of things, really. And the coaching? He might have said he was too busy at work one spring, I sort of remember.”

“So his unhappiness was work related, do you think?”

“That... I’m afraid we mostly talked about me, my life, but I... yeah, his job, that must have had a lot to do with it. But he never said.”

After the man left I had a crying jag. But I hadn’t told too many lies.

R. J. Carr

The Kostner affair was one of those investigations that didn’t go in the direction it should have. What the clients wanted was some kind of explanation as to why a man they had esteemed for his character could first of all abandon his pious and do-gooding proclivities at one jump and secondly, commit suicide in a state of despair.

What Ginny and I found, though, was a different mystery raising a set of new questions that didn’t resolve the original issues or even have much to do with them.

It was simple enough to theorize or even conclude that Tom Kostner grew to hate his job, the steady-paying one he took on in 2008 and still held four years later, but it was hard, nearly impossible, to credit such hatred as the single factor leading to suicide. For a man like him, who lived alone and had no dependents, the option to quit seemed an easy choice over self-destruction.

I spent a few hours before heading off to Manitoba trying to dig up something about the guy’s personal life and got results that confirmed his desperate state, but only in a negative sense. The neighbors in his former apartment complex said he was out early in the morning and came in around six most workday evenings, including Saturdays. Once in he stayed in and entertained no friends of either sex except occasionally his son or daughter in town to visit. In years past, according to a longtime neighbor, he had been friendly and cheerful when encountered, but more recently he’d become withdrawn and morose, as if human contact “gave him pain.”

To me the possibility of drug or alcohol dependence as a factor seemed unlikely, but it had to be looked into, so I found out what I could. A friend who knew him well before the break said he’d been a two-beer-limit type of guy, with “zero tolerance for controlled substances” — the going phrase just then. Through the manager of the apartment complex I got onto the local cops who’d gone over his place after the Facebook posting, and they gave me a similar picture: three bottles of Miller Lite on the fridge door, no signs of drug abuse anywhere, and no dubious prescription pills hidden away.

Had he sought some kind of counseling? The Facebook posting and subsequent news coverage didn’t bring anyone forth claiming him as a counselee or patient, and that, to both Ginny and me, was consistent with what we knew of him. Earlier in his life he might possibly have taken his woes to a priest, but his encounter with Father Daly was fairly convincing evidence that, whatever battle he’d been fighting, he fought it alone.

Our trip to Manitoba intervened before I could dig into Kostner’s employment woes, and it was in Grand Fork that the case started to shift in emphasis away from establishing the guy’s motives for killing himself — concerning which we’d made almost no headway — and toward how he’d done it and how it had been reported. The next day, when we learned that his grown daughter had been seen eating dinner with him the evening before his death, the project of checking into his job difficulties stayed on hold. Our flight home from Winnipeg was succeeded by a drive to Minneapolis — cheaper than airfare — with a day off in between for the retirees to recuperate.

By then Father Daly had touched a few new suckers to keep things going.

When I got back to our motel from a nine A.M. interview with the daughter, Ginny was up and about and ready to talk. I’d made her stay behind, due to her waking up suffering from severe arrhythmia, an inherited disposition she’d given in to telling me about once we retired.

“How are you feeling?” I asked.

“Miffed. I’ve interviewed students at least five or six times during an episode, and I’m—”

“One, you’re older now, and two, you don’t have to anymore. Would you like a report?”

“Grr.”

“Now you know how I feel when you get bossy.”

“But I only do it for your own good. You’re overprotective.”

“Hah.”

“Hah, yourself.”

I secured a can of diet cola from our stash in the room refrigerator, flopped on a bed, and started in.

“In detail,” Ginny commented from where she sat.

“Right. Teresa Kostner: twenty-six years old, five seven in height, maybe a hundred sixty pounds, dark blonde hair cut Buster Brown style, not a beautiful face, but not plain. Dressed in leggings and layers. On most days I’d guess she was fairly upbeat and outgoing, but this wasn’t one of them.

“She lives in an old, run-down house with three other people near the university campus, and she’s into theater at the back end, production supervisor for some local professional troupe that performs in a converted warehouse. Does temping to make ends meet.

“Here’s her story: The theater company was performing in Winnipeg for a month, and her father planned his vacation with that in mind. He came in on Sunday and they had some time together before he headed on to Arborg. She had Monday off and drove up in her own car to spend the day with him. The young man with them at dinner was a member of the troupe named Jess, who, if I’m interpreting correctly, was dating her at the time, but not anymore.

“She wasn’t going to tell me about him, by the way, and when I raised the subject she got flustered.”

“Ah.”

“I agree. Anyway, she said this about her father during their day together, and I’m quoting: ‘He wasn’t sad, but he wasn’t relaxed either. He didn’t want to talk about himself.’ According to her he never did. She sensed that he was having a fairly rough time, but that was all. He told her one thing, that he was ‘thinking of making a big change,’ and she assumed it was about finding different work, maybe going back to a one-man operation.”

“Did she explain why she hadn’t told the police about seeing him that day?”

“They didn’t ask.”

“What? That’s outrageous.”

“Yep.”

“But that reminds me— Why do you suppose Doreen at the lodge didn’t want to talk to the police either?”

“You want a guess? I’d guess she wasn’t on the books of the restaurant — maybe others weren’t either — and got paid under the table in cash and tips, no taxes, no paper trail. She didn’t want to draw police attention there, anyway.”

“That, at least, makes sense. What else about the daughter?”

“A lot of what she told me was the truth, but not all of the truth, and sometimes it wasn’t the truth at all.”

“About the young man, you mean? But how or why? And about the police, of course.”

“Also, for no reason that makes sense, she was dodgy on the subject of her dad’s unhappiness at work, as if she wanted to downplay it even though she didn’t offer any other cause for him wanting to kill himself”

“And in doing so, of course, she drew your attention to what she was trying to minimize. But again, why? When everything has always pointed to that as the major dissatisfaction in his life?”

“Don’t know. You haven’t asked yet, but she’s got an alibi for the next day, so if her dad had a helper, she wasn’t it.”

“Ye-e-es. Or rather, no. But I—” Ginny suddenly stood up from the chair and took a deep breath. “I think the arrhythmia’s gone.” She felt her own pulse. “Yes. Good. Hurray, in fact. So now—”

“Uh-oh,” I said. There was a familiar look in her eye.

“R. J., please. No teasing. Especially since I’ve held back till now, admit it.”

“Okay.”

“Thank you. And so...”

“Go ahead.”

“While you were out interviewing the daughter this morning, I spent my enforced rest thinking about all the things in those three scenarios that don’t seem to fit—”

“I see.”

“—and now, now I’m going to ask a few pertinent questions and provide a like number of possible answers to address those incongruities — without comment, please until I’m finished.”

“Fine. Fire away.”

She paced and pondered for a moment, then stopped and faced me. “Question one: Why did Tom Kostner go all the way to Grand Fork, Manitoba, to hang himself when, if he wanted isolated wilderness, there are thousands of square miles of it much closer in Northern Wisconsin, Michigan, and Minnesota? Answer: Because he wanted to be sure of being out of cell phone range as well. Question two: Why out of cell phone range? Answer: To be sure that his remains couldn’t be found by triangulation using the phone. Question three: Why were the photos posted on his Facebook page? Answer: To let family and friends know what he’d done, even though he didn’t want his remains found. Question four: Why didn’t he want his remains found? Answer: To spare those same people the ethical conundrum of where to bury a Catholic who has committed suicide. Question five: How could he know that the photos would be taken, much less posted? Answer: He engaged a helper or at least someone to accompany him or follow after him to the isolated site for the purpose of recording his demise and then returning to Grand Fork, not only to broadcast it over the Internet, but to leave the phone as evidence.”

She looked down at the floor for a moment, then up at me. “What else? I think... Yes, yes — because it makes sense. Question six: Who was Tom Kostner’s helper, since it wasn’t the daughter? Answer: It was the young man who had dinner with them. Question the last: Who was the young man, or rather, why was the daughter evasive about him? Answer the last: Because he wasn’t who she claimed. He was her brother.”

“Okay,” I said right away, “sure, but—”

“No!” She shook her head and raised a hand. “Wait.”

I waited. She stared through me for several seconds, concentrating intently, then came and sat down on the bed beside me with a defeated expression on her face. “I’ve been theorizing on the basis of insufficient data and I’ve been caught.”

“I’ll grant the theorizing, but—”

“No. If I’m right about the brother, R. J., don’t you see? — then I have to be wrong about some of the rest, maybe most of it. Do you think I’m right about him?”

My turn to ponder. “I... wouldn’t bet against it. In fact, it makes almost too much sense.”

“Odds in favor?”

“Oh... two to one, at least, or, no, I’d say ten to one.”

“Oh, dear.”

“But why does that make the rest of it wrong?”

“Not wrong so much as untenable.” She rubbed her forehead, a rare gesture. “What are the chances of both children willingly conspiring in their father’s suicide?”

“You’re the psychologist.”

“Remote, R. J., extremely remote. With Catholics especially, such a prospect would be nearly unthinkable, and for two...” She looked away, concentrating again. “Of course, there is an alternative scenario...”

“Yep. Always has been. So what do we tell the clients?”

The housing bubble that burst in 2007 cluttered the Chicago suburbs with a variety of mostly oversized, overpriced, and underfunded real estate, making the row of large, pretentious townhomes no particular surprise, except for the fact that Mark Kostner was living in one of them. In late 2012 the development they populated was still only half completed, and about one finished unit in four stood empty, haunted by the ghosts of unrealized expectations and financial betrayal.

Three days after our return from Minneapolis I toured the models, paying special attention to the version the Kostner son lived in and filling the ear of the woman in the sales office with plausible guff about how we’d just retired and were looking for a place with no yard work. That night, while Ginny cruised close by, I went calling for the first time in six years, not exactly breaking but definitely entering the young man’s abode, after ringing the doorbell to make sure he was really off at his law school class in DeKalb.

Six years is a long time not to have done something, and once inside the townhome I was nearly stopped cold by the realization that I had no notion of what I was trying to find and only a hazy recollection of how to go about looking for it. I stood there in the foyer telling myself what I used to tell other people — don’t panic — while the seconds ticked away on my mental clock.

“Documents,” I finally muttered when my brain kicked in, after which I shot my flashlight’s beam into all the rooms on the ground floor before heading up the dark stairway. Mark Kostner, second-year law student, was doing some rent-free house-sitting this term for a relative to save on living costs — or so he’d explained to Ginny that afternoon while I’d viewed the models — and therefore, in theory, at least, I could ignore anything that didn’t appear to be his.

The stairs led into a loft with four doorways leading on to other rooms, and the first I peered into was Mark’s: An open textbook beside a closed laptop was evidence enough, and a trio of record storage boxes in a corner clinched the matter. I gave the boxes a temporary pass and looked instead in a dresser and then a cheap rolling file. That’s where — still by flashlight — I found exactly one significant document, a passport issued June 2012 that had been used twice, both on trips to Canada, the first in early July for three days to Manitoba, the second from August 12 — the exit point into Ontario being Grand Portage, Minnesota — to August 23 — reentry made from Manitoba into the Lost River State Forest.

I’d been hoping for more, but either times had changed or Mark was too young for me, probably both. The outcome, at least, was that he’d grown up in a world where records were no longer kept, not even in record storage boxes. Instead they were locked away in computer files or accessed online, and since he was probably far too tech savvy not to have set up logins and passwords beyond my skill to break, even looking at his laptop was going to be a waste of time.

I looked anyway, and to my surprise it came alive when I lifted the lid, showing a glowing desktop screen covered over with icons and images, one of which appeared to be a photograph in miniature of Mark’s father and sister against a woodsy background. After studying the keyboard for a moment I maneuvered the cursor to the image and opened it to full size, revealing Tom and Teresa Kostner arm in arm grinning at the camera, the former wearing what appeared to be the same dark shirt and Levis as in the suicide photos. Light filtered down through the surrounding trees in a way that seemed familiar, too, and the nearest thick trunk behind the pair on their left could have doubled for that of the hanging tree.

It was a photo I knew I wanted a copy of, and for once in my life I had a brainwave in front of a computer. I opened Mark’s e-mail and sent a message to myself with the photo attached, then buried the evidence of doing so in the trash.

This was just about the moment when I heard a soft, rustling sound coming at me through the darkness from off toward the doorway to the loft. A flashlight beam sprang on just as I looked, nearly blinding me to the silhouetted figure behind. I did see the gun.

I also heard the voice saying, “And just who the hell are you?”

Ginny Carr

In October 2002, shortly before Steve joined Carr Investigations and Security, I helped R. J. twice on one case, and now, almost exactly ten years later, I was at last “in the field” and on my own again, although facing a far easier task and one, thank God, that involved very little overt lying.

I’d garbed myself in an outmoded business suit and low heels befitting my advanced age and fictional supernumerary position with CIS — “Part-time Field Interviewer” — but otherwise I appeared as myself, with a minimum of makeup and my hair in its usual form and coloring. I did use my maiden name. Discovering Mark Kostner’s place of residence and getting hold of his cell number had been unexpected challenges, and I began the interview by saying so.

“Yeah,” he replied. “Sorry. The chance came along to house-sit for my uncle, and I bailed on the grad student dorm.” His gaze took in the large living room. “It’s about six thousand cheaper here, even with the commute, and just slightly more roomy.”

“It’s very nice, yes,” I agreed, then went on, “As I mentioned in our phone conversation, Carr Investigations and Security has been engaged to look into you father’s suicide. A group of his old friends are the clients of record, and they’re anxious to have a fuller explanation. Mr. Carr, senior, even went to Minneapolis to talk to your sister, since she actually spent some time with your father in the days before his death. Unfortunately, she was unable to add much to what we’d already discovered.

“I’m here today, of course, because we’re hoping that you might shed some additional light on the subject.”

The young man before me appeared to be entirely unmoved by my appeal. He wasn’t particularly tall, perhaps five feet nine, stocky, with sandy brown hair in a longish crew cut. Facially he resembled his father, having a broad forehead and small features. A gruff voice from out of those features replied woodenly, “I can try, I guess.”

“Thinking about your father’s death must be difficult,” I responded, “so let’s leave that subject alone for now. I assume that you and he were close?”

“Yeah, pretty close.” His gaze continued to avoid mine.

“Did you talk often?”

“Yeah.” A shrug. “FaceTime once a week.”

“And did you notice any change in him over the course of the last two or three years? Was he less happy, for instance?”

“Yeah, well, we’d gone off to school, he was alone, he wouldn’t date. He was this rigid, old-school Catholic, so whatever Mom did, they were still married.”

“And his work?”

“Long hours. Six days most weeks.”

I waited for an elaboration and got none, then said, “Do you have any theory, since he was so religious, as to why he left off attending Mass and gave up all his church and community affairs?”

The young man continued to stare beyond me. Finally, he shook his head. “I won’t theorize about Dad. He was unhappy, yeah, and depressed. Maybe life just got to him.”

“When did you last see him in person?”

“Oh... I stayed overnight with him, early August. He... he didn’t seem suicidal then.”

Rather than challenge what I presumed was a lie, I said, “Was he close to anyone else that you know of? Your uncle, perhaps?”

“My uncle?” His puzzlement at the question was a puzzle in itself. After a moment of rather obvious mental calculation, he gestured and said, “I guess you mean Harry. He’s Mom’s side of the family. Dad’s pretty much — or was pretty much — alone except for us, Teresa and me.”

“You must miss him terribly. I’m very sorry.”

As he mumbled something commonplace I rose to my feet and looked across the open floor plan toward the dining area. “This is a very attractive layout. Could I just poke my head here and there before leaving?”

“Sure — I don’t mind. It’s neat for once. And, say, I feel sorry for Dad’s old friends. Tell ’em that. The whole things’s been a kind of dark mystery.”

I circled through the dining area and kitchen commenting on a few features but in fact looking out for signs of home security and surveillance devices, then I left the young man standing in the front doorway with a blank expression on his face.

The previous day R. J. had tried to find out something about Tom Kostner’s employment at Home Dealers of Chicagoland, and you may judge for yourself how well he succeeded. A visit to the company office in Schaumburg resulted in a brief conversation with a receptionist, who verified that Kostner had been the firm’s only property appraiser and that he covered the metropolitan area and beyond, sometimes going as far a Rockford and LaSalle-Peru. The receptionist, who was, in fact, the only employee on the premises, took R. J.’s card and said that she would make the company president aware of his visit. As for R. J.’s contacting the president or vice president directly, though, she expressed doubt, as they worked away from the office and she couldn’t give out their private information.

Then, were there any other higher-ups — managers, brokers — I could talk to, he enquired. No, none, was the reply, now that Mr. Kostner was gone. He’d been company treasurer, too, and hadn’t as yet been replaced.

“Ginny, the place was a flashy suite in a high-rise, big, glass and chrome reception area, but I’m betting there was nothing behind most of those closed doors but air, and the girl ran the whole show.”

“You think it’s a sham company? That might explain a great deal, but... the long hours, the large territory, it couldn’t have... that is, the one thing I believe absolutely is that Tom Kostner was out appraising property to the point of exhaustion.”

“Right. That’s exactly what he was doing. The key, though, is what the other two guys were up to with the data he supplied. You’re always proposing working hypotheses. How about this one: Kostner took the job in good faith, hustled all over evaluating property and submitting his reports without any interest in the other side of the business, or maybe he was too busy to pay much attention or was lied to. Doesn’t matter. Going on for two years into the job he started to notice signs that things weren’t what they seemed or what he was told. By then, unfortunately, he was... enmeshed, maybe? Yeah. He was company treasurer, remember, so whatever fraud or wrongdoing there was, he was technically complicit. ‘Treasurer’ in a lot of companies is just a courtesy title for incorporation purposes, so that makes sense. He felt like he was in too deep to pull out, at any rate, but staying in and going along poisoned his life.”

“No, R. J. It made him feel as if he himself were poison. Remember what he said to the priest? ‘You don’t want to come near me. You don’t want to know me.’”

“Then you like the hypothesis?”

“It accounts for everything — up to a point. Although...”

“Yeah?”

“It does sound to me just a tiny bit like theorizing on the basis of insufficient data.”

“Maybe. Maybe that’s what happens to us old detectives when we go senile.”

At 8:04 on the evening of the day I interviewed Mark Kostner, I slowed the minivan to a stop fifty yards down the street from the young man’s temporary home, but only long enough for R. J. to step onto the pavement and close the door. I then drove off not looking back, and he, doubtless, approached the townhome openly with the insouciance of a bored salesman on his way to a cold call.

I knew differently. In his pocket was a set of master keys to get him past the high-security deadbolt lock, a feature that R. J. had warned me to look out for on my afternoon visit, just in case, citing his favorite private paradox: Precautions are only necessary when you fail to take them. His aim, of course, was to search Mark Kostner’s belongings with an eye out for evidence of any kind to advance the investigation, since it seemed virtually certain that the Kostner siblings were lying about their father, their awareness of his desperate mental and emotional condition, and what really happened to him the previous August in Manitoba.

My aim, while simpler, was no less difficult. I was to absent myself from the vicinity for twenty-six minutes with nothing whatsoever to do but drive the minivan as I battled feelings of ongoing uncertainty and ever-increasing, if irrational, fear for R. J.’s safety. Three minutes brought me to a major thoroughfare, and in another minute I found myself positioning the vehicle along the boundary of a brightly lit parking lot adjacent to a chain drugstore.

Being parked ought to have been better than driving, but it wasn’t. I was too on edge to read, and my thoughts were dark, my emotions overtaxed. The anxieties I’d suffered for over thirty years as the wife of a private detective — and which had now been happily nonexistent for nearly four — were returned in full force and nearly overcame my unaccustomed senses.

Eleven difficult minutes crawled by before my whole being was jolted with the trilling of the cell phone in my jacket pocket. I drew it out at once and examined the bright screen, thanking God for a respite, for something real to attend to. The caller number displayed was unknown, a cipher, but I fathomed somehow — the circumstances, the local area code, the timing — that the person making the call was my husband.

“Hello?” I answered. “R. J.?”

“Yeah, right. Good guess. You’d better come. There’s a development and—” A banging noise made him break off. “Whoops! Gotta go!”

The trip that had taken four minutes to make in one direction lasted no more than two and a half in return. I braked to a jerking halt, nearly leaped from the minivan to the pavement in spite of my aging bones, slammed the door, and hurried to the illuminated townhome entrance, where R. J. stood peering out, almost filling the doorframe. Lights were on behind him in the foyer, too, and — the most unsettling thing — I could just make out the top of an automatic pistol projecting from beneath the waistband of his slacks.

Wanting desperately to scream but preferring not to shout, I waited until he reached out and took my hand before exclaiming, “What is it? What’s happened?”

“Come with me.”

He ushered me ahead of him into the brightly lit living room, where I saw at once a rather short, heavily bearded man standing in a defiant posture with his arms drawn uncomfortably behind him and his pants fallen to his ankles.

“Are you going to behave?” R. J. said, and without waiting on a reply he stepped behind the man and undid what proved to be the man’s belt tied around his wrists. “Here. Fix yourself, then sit down.”

The man only glowered in response, but he complied with the directive by pulling up his slacks and threading the belt through the waist loops.

When I caught R. J.’s eye, he shrugged and said, “He crept in maybe ten minutes after I did and stuck me up with this.” R. J. flourished the pistol, then handed it to me. “He got so close I could see that the safety was on, so I took a chance and grabbed it away before someone got hurt. We talked. He agreed to be reasonable and let me use his phone. This was in an upstairs room. As soon as I turned away, though, he took off, banged the door closed, and headed down the stairs.” A massive sigh. “I’m too old for this stuff anymore. If he hadn’t slipped on that rug over there, I would have been chasing him down the street. Anyway, I tied him up to let him stew a little. He can’t very well call the cops with a complaint.”

“No,” I agreed. “No, I don’t suppose he would care to do that.”

The poor man had a broad forehead and small features — recognizable despite the beard. He was Tom Kostner, of course, in person, still alive as we had hypothesized the previous week in Minneapolis, but hardly where we had expected to find him.

After being introduced, I waited with the pistol in hand until R. J. returned from the kitchen with three glasses of water. Then we sat and sipped until R. J. spoke.

“I’m going to save you some explaining, Mr. Kostner, by telling you what we already know. After that you’d be wise to fill in the blanks. Okay?”

The man nodded warily.

“I’ll start in two thousand and eight. The economy was down, and you needed more income to finance your son’s college education, so you went to work for a concern called Home Dealers of Chicagoland, whose business was turning residential real estate. Thanks to the burst housing bubble, there were tremendous numbers of homes coming up for sale whose owners were desperate. Your job was to assess and evaluate properties the company gave you leads on, but you had nothing to do with what happened beyond that in terms of negotiating with homeowners, buying, reselling, financing, remortgaging, whatever — your superiors in the company handled that end.

“By sometime in two thousand and ten you became aware that the company was playing fast and loose with the properties it handled. I’m no expert on real estate fraud, but I’d say with certainty that a lot of people got fleeced whose homes you evaluated, and when that fact became clear, you felt repulsed. Trouble was, as company treasurer you were in too deep just to walk away, and for the next two years you went along because you couldn’t see any way out, and you got more and more disgusted with yourself as time went on.

“Well — you finally thought of a way out. You got your daughter and son on board to meet you while you were on vacation in a little resort town up in Manitoba near a wilderness park. Your daughter was theatrical and brought along some stage makeup, and the three of you went out deep into the woods of that park and faked your suicide, taking photos of it all with a cell phone, but not the iPhone you usually used, which you conveniently left behind in your motel room to be recovered later, so I could call Ginny with it here tonight. Comic relief.

“Anyway, the first picture taken was a long shot in which you used a body harness to take the weight off your neck so you wouldn’t actually strangle. In the first close-up your face was made up by your daughter to look like death, and that shot and the one of the suicide note were taken from a low angle, but probably while you stood on the ground.

“The next day you and your son drove in tandem up to Grand Fork on the edge of cell phone range to ditch your car, transmit the pictures to your Facebook page, and plant the cell phone to confuse the police, and then, somehow or other, you sneaked back into the U.S. with your son’s help.

“All this is pretty clear. You couldn’t stand the life you were forced to live, and you found a way out that didn’t involve hurting your children, although it did hurt a lot of other people to a lesser degree, and it damaged your image in their minds as much as a stretch in jail for fraud would have done.” R. J. ceased talking to glance at me. “Anything to add?”

“Yes,” I said. “Or rather, a question to ask: Who owns this townhome, Mr. Kostner?”

“The... ah...” He stopped to clear his throat. “It’s owned by the Harry and Vicki Algauer Family Trust. Vicki’s gone. Harry’s in a home. Vicki died in two thousand nine. Last April Harry had a stroke, and I was the successor trustee. Back in the seventies, when the orphanage closed, I was fostered to them. They were older and childless, that’s the connection, and we stayed in touch. I didn’t exactly think of them as parents, but in a lot of ways they treated me as the son they couldn’t have. Harry put money away for my kids’ education.

“Anyway, just to clarify things, the trusteeship pays fifteen hundred a month, and it’s what I’m living on — if I were alive.” He grimaced and looked away.

“Don’t stop, keep going,” said R. J.

“Why? I mean, give me a single reason for saying anything more. You promised not to go the police, remember.”

He glared at R. J., who nodded vaguely but replied otherwise, “That was before you tried your run off and broke the agreement. As for a reason, we need to know your version of things.”

“If you tell us,” I added, “then we’ll reinstate the promise, provided you’ve committed no really serious crime.”

Quite unexpectedly, the poor man burst out laughing. “Does embezzling three million dollars count as ‘really serious crime’?”

A brief silence ensued at this revelation. “That still depends,” I finally remarked, “on what you have to say for yourself.”

“In my own defense? I’m defenseless. I feel defenseless, anyway. And the three million wasn’t enough. I just couldn’t get my hands on more. I... look at me. Take a close look. I was party to defrauding over a hundred mortgage holders to the tune of about five million dollars. I’m not talking property value, God knows, or even equity. That was just what our company gained at their expense, most of the time without really breaking the law. We ended up with money that could have been credited to them if they’d taken someone else’s advice, not ours.”

“So you...?” R. J. began.

“I was a coward. But when Harry had his stroke, and I had another income source, something to fall back on, I suddenly got some backbone. Before that I hadn’t wanted to know, not the details, but I started going into the office late at night and looking at things. Andy and Les, my bosses, had each taken almost a million in ‘bonuses’ over the years, on top of salaries in six figures. We did legitimate business, too, of course, and I suppose that’s how I justified myself. My work was legitimate, so it didn’t matter.

“The point is, I looked in every file and found a hundred seven cases where we’d... scammed, I guess, we’d scammed a hundred seven desperate mortgage holders, not out of their homes — they were going to lose their homes, most of them, that was inevitable — bu... but anyway, here I am talking, so you’ve got me.”

“And the three million?” R. J. prodded.

“It took some time. There was supposed to be a reserve account. I knew there was — I’d signed some papers — and this account was special, hidden offshore and structured in the company, so I was — if we got audited for taxes, the treasurer was the fall guy. I found that out when I found the trail to it.

“It took some time, though. I waited until the monthly statement date passed, then I used my authority as treasurer to close the account and transferred the money to a new one, also offshore, in the name of Home Dealers of Chicagoland Fund. I was the fund’s only signatory. I also set up another account at the same time that could draw on the fund’s account. This was the week before I committed suicide.”

He reflected for a moment. “Without a body, though, they can’t declare me dead for quite a while, and news about unproved deaths by suicide travels slow to offshore banks, so my signature still appears to be valid. And no one, as far as I know, is looking for me anyway — except you. My kids aren’t. Andy and Les wouldn’t dare draw attention to themselves, even if they thought I was alive, but I’d guess they don’t. I’m not wanted for any known crime either, except... by you.”

“The crime I’d accuse you of,” I said, “is disingenuousness. You’re here in the Chicago area living off a meager trusteeship, not somewhere ‘offshore’ reveling in three million dollars worth of ill-gotten luxury. You aren’t precisely hiding out either. You weren’t here this afternoon, and you came in late this evening. You’re only — how far, I wonder? — twenty-five or thirty miles from where you used to live; therefore you run a much greater risk of being recognized than if you’d gone to Minneapolis to be near your daughter.

“Frankly, I think you’ve come back here because... because you’re doing penance.”

“In other words,” R. J. added, “how much of the loot have you dispersed to victims?”

Kostner turned his head to stare across the room at nothing. “Not enough. They left their homes. They declared bankruptcy. They moved away or in with relatives or onto the streets — and I can’t go around too openly asking questions, or I’ll defeat my own purpose. In numbers, well — I’ve traced eleven on the list, contacted and settled with ten. ‘My name’s Don K. Hodey from the HDC Restitution Program, and if you’ll just sign this document I’ll hand over a cashier’s check for X amount.’

“The document — they don’t really read it, most of them, but it’s mainly to keep the taxman off their backs and their lips sealed. My son wrote it — checked the general idea out with a professor of his first, so it’s legal.” He sighed. “But whatever you do, leave Mark out of it.”

R. J. glanced my way, then addressed our semicaptive: “Can you be trusted not to run off, or do I tie you up again? Ginny and I need to talk.”

“Go talk, for Pete’s sake.”

“Fine.” We rounded a corner into the open kitchen, where R. J. stood against a counter watching Kostner over my head. “What do you think?”

“First of all, I don’t think we can give him away, do you? On the other hand, I have no notion of what kind of report you can make to the clients. My most pertinent thought...”

“Yeah?”

“He can’t be very adept at tracing people, can he, if he’s only found eleven victims in six or seven weeks.”

“Meaning?”

“You know perfectly well what I mean.”

“Uh-huh. Otherwise known as compounding a felony. Well, my thought is this: Let’s get out of here and head for home. I’m too old for this kind of stuff anymore.”

Between late October 2012 and mid-January 2013, R. J. spent a day and a half a week helping Tom Kostner discover the whereabouts of the remaining ninety-six parties on his list. Three had died and twenty had moved away from Chicago, but the rest were scattered across the immediate six counties. By August, a year after his presumed death, Tom had dealt out the entire three million dollars in the restitution fund in one hundred four apportioned shares and gone to live in seclusion in a place I won’t identify using a name not his own, but still in a penitential mood.

As to R. J.’s report to Tom’s friends and Father Daly, he merely told the truth — or part of the truth. When the man discovered that the company he worked for was using legal means to cheat the homeowners it claimed to help, he apparently felt complicit by association and so mortified over time that he became suicidal.

In 2014, Home Dealers of Chicagoland was cited in a media expose of shady real estate “predators,” but by then the company had been out of business for over a year, and owners Andrew and Lester Trainor couldn’t be found for comment.

That aged couple, the Carrs? They sank back into their retirement with a mutual, if metaphoric, sigh of relief.

Leah

by Julie Tollefson

Four days.

This was her fourth day, perched on the hard cane seat in the bow of the canoe, every stroke of the paddle bringing her closer to the decision she should have made a month ago.

The river, wide and calm, flowed through acres of flat, monotonous farmland. On each side, thousands of plowed acres stretched away from the water’s edge, as if giant hands cradled the stream with dusty, lifeless fingers. Brilliant sunshine danced atop the water, a sparkly layer of diamonds that hid the mud and silt and God knows what else the river carried just under its surface.

“This is the life, babe.” Joe rested his paddle across the gunnels and dug another beer out of the ice chest at his feet. “No boss bitchin’ about deadlines. No bills. No neighbors. Nothing but sunshine and beer and you and me with the whole world to ourselves.”

A shadow skittered across the water. Mother Nature laughed at him. She squinted at the sky to join the joke and saw not a cloud but a vulture. The huge, black bird glided far out over the field in a lazy circle, then swept low over their heads as it set a course straight down the river.

She dipped her paddle in the water and pulled. The paddle — when she called it an oar on day one, Joe corrected her — was a work of art. Strips of alternating light and dark wood joined together and finished with a hard shine. Joe made it himself, every detail — from the length of the strong, straight shaft to the curve of the grip — custom made for her. He’d made the canoe, too, the product of months of piecing and molding and sanding. His patience and attention to detail enthralled her. A man that sensitive, who created works of such practical beauty, would be the perfect boyfriend.

She had never been so wrong.

She plunged her paddle in the water again and pulled, harder than the last stroke. The boat listed toward the right bank, like a tipsy college girl walking home from the bar. She paddled on the other side to correct their course.

“You’re really getting the hang of this, babe.”

She heard aluminum crumple in his hand, then a thud as he dropped the can beside the ice chest and the whirring chck-chck sound of his camera. She gritted her teeth and stroked again. She’d come to understand this trip in a way he never would: as a metaphor for their relationship. She rode in front, alert for rocks and obstacles, powering forward, unable to see him without turning around. He drifted with the current, content, his view of the future blocked by her back.

Last night, at their campground, he’d flipped through the photos he’d taken to document their trip. Dozens of shots of the back of her head and not one of her face or the two of them together.

“If I stop paddling, we’re both adrift,” she said. “On a path to nowhere.”

The vulture, or maybe its cousin, circled overhead again.

She knew Joe heard her. If she looked back, she’d see him puzzling out her meaning. She didn’t turn around. Instead, she tried to pinpoint when their relationship failed, where her fantasy of their future together collided with reality and fell in pieces at her feet.

“You’re not still mad, are you?” Joe said after awhile.

She hadn’t expected him to see the bigger picture. He knew nature, the grain of wood, football, art. But he would never understand her. That’s why this trip — a week in the wilderness conceived as a last-ditch attempt to salvage their relationship — had been a mistake. No matter how fast or how hard they paddled, she would always be the one with the clear vision of what lay ahead.

“The guy didn’t know what he was talking about, babe. He was just trying to scare us. If you buy his ghost story, you play right into his hands.”

Two vultures circled over a cluster of trees that marked a bend in the river, the beginning of a stretch the bait shop owner they’d met this morning called deceptive and treacherous. “The river’s wide open here, yeah,” he’d said when they stopped to refill the beer and ice at the last outpost before they entered the final, truly desolate stage of their trip. “Downstream? It twists around on itself. The flood of ’93 cut new passages. Most folks stick to the main channel.”

She pulled her paddle out of the water and twisted in her seat. “I’m not scared. I’m not angry. I’m done.”

“Aw, c’mon. Where’s your sense of adventure?”

“No, not this, Joe.” She waved at the river. “This. You and me and everything.”

As she swept both arms wide to take in the two of them, the sky, the river, the barren fields, the trees in the distance, and the vultures, a sound like wet sandpaper on plastic vibrated under her feet and the canoe ground to a stop.

Perfect. The metaphor struck again.

They sat in the stalled canoe atop a sandbar. The perfect spring day crackled with anger. She felt like a prisoner, her soul crushed and held for ransom. And she had no one to blame but herself. The river, a few inches deep, crept over the sandbar and slipped past them.

“I thought we were having a good time,” Joe said, his face as rigid as the paddle he clutched.

You were having a good time,” she said. She was being unfair, petty. The truth was, she’d enjoyed the first two days of their trip, through pretty, tree-lined parkland. But the long days on the water gave her plenty of time for introspection, and introspection led to a clarity as sharp as the landscape’s transition from park to farm.

“Is this about marriage?” He didn’t look at her, his eyes caught on a far-off grain silo that rose from the farmland, a bump on the otherwise featureless horizon. “Because you know, babe, I—”

She threw her legs over the gunnel and splashed into ankle-deep water. Bits of dirty foam of unknown origin brushed her legs as it floated downstream. The sand shifted under her canvas high-top shoes. She stared at the same silo and tried to summon rage but managed only a lukewarm apathy. “You don’t understand me at all.”

She sloshed away from him across the sandbar. It was wide, maybe thirty feet. They would have to drag the canoe, heavy with camping gear and Joe’s beer chest and expensive camera equipment, to the deeper water on the other side.

A couple dozen steps to the left, the river’s channel carved a loop around the sandbar. If they hadn’t been fighting, if she’d done her bow-paddler’s job and kept a look out for obstacles, if Joe had put down his beer long enough to steer the boat, they could have avoided running aground.

Joe’s approach pushed a ripple of water over her hightops. His long fingers encircled her upper arm. The first time he touched her, when she purchased one of his sculptures at the holiday art market months ago and their fingers brushed against each other, she’d thrilled to the touch.

She shrugged away from him.

Joe stuffed both hands into the pockets of his shorts. He had the body language of a little boy and a beer-buzzed belligerence. “What do you want from me?”

What did she want? Someone she could really talk to, who would listen to her hopes and fears, no matter how trivial.

Someone who didn’t think every damn problem could be solved with a beer and a joke.

Someone who whispered her name when they were making love.

“I want air conditioning,” she said. “I want call-out pizza on paper plates and Law and Order reruns on TV. I want to sleep in my own bed tonight. I want this to end.”

“Come on, babe. Don’t be like this.”

She shoved the bow of the canoe into the deeper water and climbed back into her seat.

“My name is Leah.”

In this flat, featureless land, distances deceived. They both paddled with wooden efficiency and no discernable progress for another hour. Then, in a matter of minutes, the open, slow, lazy river became a dark tunnel, where undergrowth thick with spines and pocked leaves pushed against them. Vines crawled the banks and twined over and around every shrub and gnarled cottonwood until it was impossible to distinguish one plant from another. Leaves of three, let it be. Except no one could count leaves in this mass of vegetation. The water flowed faster, as if to race through this unpleasantness on its way back to sunshine and fresh air.

The two vultures from earlier became five. They swung low over the water between trees that almost touched, wings back, yellow beaks down, so close she could see their ugly red heads, bald and wrinkled, with a gaping hole where nostrils should be.

She shivered. “I don’t like the way they’re circling us.”

“Relax.” Joe managed to make the first word he’d spoken since the sandbar sound like an insult, his tone full of scorn and hurt feelings. “It’s not like they’re stalking us. We paddled under them. They’re scavengers. There’s probably a DOA raccoon or fish back in the trees.”

She leaned in to her next stroke. The canoe lurched forward in response with a satisfying burst of speed. One of the basic truths of two-person canoe travel, one she failed to grasp before, is that once launched, the canoe becomes a floating island, its inhabitants totally dependent on each other. On the water, the world shrinks — to just the two of them, the sixteen-foot boat, the water, and a band of land a few feet wide on either side of the river. At the same time, the experience of exploring unfamiliar territory from a new perspective under only their own power creates an illusion that they traveled a much greater distance, more exotic, more adventurous. For three days, their island floated through a physical and emotional paradise. Now, though, she’d come to think of their canoe as more akin to Alcatraz than Fiji.

Joe stabbed his paddle into the water and executed a complicated, hostile stroke that spun the boat toward the edge of the river. The canoe nosed through a passage between two trees, and they emerged into yet another world. Dark. Dank. Stagnant.

Instinctively, she back paddled to reverse course. “The guy said to stay on the main channel.”

“The guy said most people stay on the main channel. We’re not most people. Babe.”

Joe’s strength overpowered her reverse strokes and they moved deeper into a sort of riverside cul-de-sac lined with cattails and marsh marigold. Unlike the channel, though, the water in the center of the oxbow lake was clear. Every dip of the paddle stirred up a tiny whirlpool of silty mud, and unfamiliar water plants reached feathery arms toward their boat as they slid over the glasslike surface.

She pulled her paddle from the water. The quiet was unlike anything she’d experienced before. No shh-shhing of wind through trees. No ripple of water over rocks. Not even a songbird. A silence so complete it was as if a sound-damping force field surrounded the little oxbow.

Then a long, low train whistle sounded in the distance, faint and mournful, and a disturbance rustled through the treetops. She looked up for the first time.

“Joe—”

Vultures, dozens of them, on every branch in every tree. Everywhere she looked, the monstrous black birds watched them, followed their progress as their boat drifted across the stale, flat water.

“Joe, let’s go back. I want to go. Now.” Her fingers crushed the grip of her paddle, but every other muscle in her body seized tight, as if her most primitive reptilian brain believed one movement, one turn of the paddle, one twist on the seat to make Joe see what she saw, risked bringing the whole mass of feathered malevolence down on them.

They’re scavengers, Joe’s voice in her head reminded her. On the open water, when only one of the huge birds flashed across the sun overhead, she’d accepted his reassurance. But here, in this dark chamber, surrounded by dozens, she sensed different rules applied.

Joe’s camera clicked and whirred. “I don’t know why you came on this trip,” he said, his voice muffled by the camera. “This is the coolest thing we’ve seen in three days, babe. I bet no more than a handful of people even know this place exists.”

Slowly, she turned to face him. He had his camera trained on a piece of moss-covered driftwood on the shore. He hadn’t looked up yet.

“Joe, seriously. I want out of here now.”

He pretended not to hear her and kept his camera pressed to his eye, as if the metal body itself blocked the sounds coming from the front of the canoe.

She faced forward again and, with a wary eye on the treetops, lifted her paddle off the gunnels. The nearest vultures shifted on their perches, a tiny sidestep, a slight lift to their wings. She edged the paddle toward the water. One vulture dropped from its branch, its wings stretched a full six feet, and traced a lazy figure eight over the oxbow. It dipped low and skimmed the water a dozen yards ahead of the canoe.

She hazarded a glance back at Joe. His camera still clicked, now focused on the marsh marigold far to port and still oblivious to the birds. She closed her eyes and tried to recapture the sense of romance and adventure she’d felt when Joe proposed this trip. “Just the two of us, babe. Seven days. No TV. No roads. No crowds. Just you and me surrounded by nature in all her glory.”

They were surrounded by nature, all right, none of it glorious, and right now she would give her condo and her dream job and her outrageous salary for a single lane road out of here.

On the far side of the oxbow, the twisted remains of an ancient cottonwood, stripped of bark and leaves, glowed white in the gloom. Five of the largest vultures hunched on its branches like a panel of supreme court justices poised to pass judgment on their fate.

“Whoa.” Joe’s camera clicked back to life with renewed energy. “Look at them. How cool is that?”

He’d finally noticed the birds. She tried to see through his eyes. The secluded oxbow. The wake of vultures. The isolation. But fear cast veils of evil over even the most harmless plant and rock in the pond. Trees leaned closer, their branches outstretched, wanting. The water plants, denser now than near the channel, grabbed the underside of the boat, their fluttering scrapes on the hull like fingers. A flash of gray among the green shimmered like the apparition of a long-lost traveler, then dissolved into so much flotsam.

She leaned to the right to get a better look and squinted to see past her reflection. The ghostly image reformed and solidified into a face among the weeds. As the canoe drifted forward, the water revealed a whole body.

She screamed. Her muscles convulsed in full flight mode, a second ahead of her brain’s understanding that she had nowhere to flee. The canoe rocked precariously.

“Hey, enough with the drama, babe.” Joe’s camera stopped clicking. “You’re going to dump—”

His voice dropped to a whisper. “What the hell.”

They drifted past the body. The first body. From his post in the back, Joe couldn’t see what she could — a trail of bodies under the crystal clear water, laid out in two rows like lights on a runway. Their fingers reached up. Their eyes gone.

Cold water splashed over her shoulders. Joe plunged his paddle in the water again and sent another spray over her head, his haste erasing any trace of his usual control and finesse.

He spun the canoe around and stopped. Vultures waited among the trees like sentinels. Staring. Stalking. Two or three dropped from their perches and slowly circled the boat before resuming their restless watch. Then, as one, they lifted, a great beating of wings as dozens of heavy birds took flight at the same time.

A new sound, a different kind of rustling, moved through the trees at the edge of the pond. Deliberate. Mocking. Joe heard it too and for once he didn’t try to explain it away.

“Let’s get out of here, babe.”

Their paddles slapped the water. She tried to concentrate on form and efficiency the way Joe taught her, but the canoe’s response was lethargic, as if it slogged through gelatin.

Something whistled past her head and landed behind her with a thunk that shook the canoe. She glimpsed a fishhook attached to a heavy line and embedded in the boat’s rib. The line tightened and the boat moved sideways, toward the bodies.

She paddled harder, eyes on the far edge where they’d entered this hell. Where she thought they’d entered this hell. The twists and spikes of vines and unidentifiable undergrowth among the gnarled trees formed a solid wall that completely encircled the oxbow. She could no longer see the way out. Behind her, Joe swatted at the fishing line with his paddle until the hook broke and they were free.

She stifled a scream when her paddle struck the soft, still form of one of the bodies. It slithered sideways, its empty eye sockets wide in horror, its arms reaching. Behind her, the kerchunk of something big and heavy hit the water. At the same time, the stern of the boat lifted higher in the water. Joe?

She couldn’t look back.

She had to look back.

Fear of not knowing won. She gripped her paddle like a club and swung around to confront... whatever stalked them.

Joe, still seated, still alive, maneuvered the ice chest onto the gunnels and shoved it overboard. The canoe lurched sideways then righted itself. The chest joined his camera bag at the bottom of the lake.

“What—?”

“Getting rid of weight, lighten the load so we can move faster.”

A chill settled over their two-person floating island, as if evil itself blotted the sun. The Joe she’d followed into the wilderness had vanished, replaced by a grim, fatalistic version that scared her as much as the vultures and whatever lurked in the trees.

She stashed her paddle beside her feet and helped him jettison their packs and all their camping gear. The canoe stopped moving and drifted back toward the underwater burial ground, as if pulled by an invisible force. By mutual, silent accord, they picked up their paddles. She dug hard, channeling every ounce of strength into the stroke to give them the power to escape this nightmare. As soon as they saw the main channel again, as soon as she felt the sunshine on her shoulders, she would walk across miles of plowed land to civilization and never set foot in a canoe again.

The next fishhook sailed by on a puff of air and found its mark with a soft, wet thud, muffled by the weight of this cold, silent place. Joe grunted. She turned. Joe’s eyes mirrored the terror in hers. A single drop of blood trailed from the treble hook embedded in his shin, trickled past his ankle in slow motion, and dripped into the hull. His face melted. He didn’t attempt to reassure her with a stupid joke. He’d already sacrificed his beer and his camera. He didn’t think they were going to get out of this.

Joe thought they were going to die.

He’d already given up.

Before she turned away, another fishhook caught his eye and jerked his head backward.

She didn’t wait another second. She stroked harder, shifting her paddle from one side of the boat to the other to keep a true course toward what she could only hope was the way back to the main channel, to sunshine, to the future she’d planned.

She refused to look back, even when the back of the boat lifted again, suddenly free. If she didn’t look back, Joe would still be there. They’d get back to the river, to safety. They’d cut their trip short, check into a cheap motel, order pizza and laugh about what they thought they saw, what they thought they experienced in a harmless little riverine cul-de-sac.

A vulture glided a foot off the port side. Another hovered overhead. Sentinels. Escorts.

She focused on the tree line and the passage that led back to her old life. It had to be there. The fatigue in her shoulders and the ache in her back meant nothing. A few more strokes. All she had to do was shoot through those trees back to the main branch of the river and she’d be safe. She’d get help. Rescuers would find Joe, wet and mad that she left him behind, but otherwise whole.

Thunk.

She paddled harder, but the canoe barely moved, as if she paddled against a gale force wind in this windless hell.

Thunk.

The canoe crept through the water now, almost as if she drifted in reverse. She choked down a sob and focused. One stroke. Two.

Thunk.

Three. A few more strokes to safety.

Thunk.

Just a few more.

Thunk.

“Leah.” A hiccup of a sob caught in her throat. “My name is Leah.”

A Bad Day for Algebra Tests

by Robert Lopresti

“Petey! Wake up! It snowed.”

Peter Saverlet wanted to turn over and go back to sleep. He had nowhere to go, so who cared about the weather? He wasn’t a schoolkid looking forward to a day off. That was the worst part of being unemployed, you never got a day off. Someday he’d—

He sat up, eyes wide. Maybe someday was today.

He ran into the main room of the mobile home. His brother Paul was looking out the window, skinny frame bouncing with excitement.

“Look at it, Petey! Isn’t it beautiful?”

Peter grinned. “It sure is.” The fresh white stuff had covered all the beer cans and old tires in their yard. It had to be a foot deep. “What time is it?”

“Seven in the A.M. I woke up to take a leak and saw what it was doing, so I woke ya right away. Is this the day, Petey?”

The big brother nodded judiciously. “I think so, Pauly. Get dressed. We’re gonna get rich.”

“What the hell is wrong with kids today?” asked Sonny Fonk.

David didn’t answer. He knew what a rhetorical question was, even though Sonny probably didn’t.

“When I was a kid—” Sonny jammed the old truck into gear. It would need a new transmission soon. “We were thrilled when school was closed. Now, all you do is whine, whine, whine. You oughta be out playing in the snow.”

David thought about pointing out that he couldn’t play in the snow because his mother’s boyfriend — “Uncle Sonny,” he was supposed to call him, which was stupid enough to be appropriate — had corralled him to help plow driveways.

That was the sort of work Sonny liked. Occasional, haphazard, and, since he didn’t have a business license, slightly illegal.

“I was supposed to have an algebra test today,” David said.

“Typical! You’re all brokenhearted ’cause of that? What kind of kid wants to take a test? And in math yet!” Sonny shook his crew cut in disgust.

“I studied for hours last night. Now I’ll have to do it all over again.”

“You don’t have to do it at all. What the hell did algebra ever do for anybody? I didn’t take it and look at me.” He strained again to get the protesting stick shift into gear. “Damned snow.”

“We could move faster,” David said, “if you would plow the road in front of us.”

“Nobody’s paying me to do that. I’m not gonna wear out my plow on a public road. That’s what I pay my taxes for.”

As far as David knew, Sonny never paid any such thing, except for the unavoidable sales tax, but saying so would not improve things. He also didn’t mention that the reason he wanted to do well in math was to get into a good college, as far away from Sonny and his love-blind mother as possible.

So they slogged up the road, crunching slowly over snow they could have brushed aside easily.

Metaphor, David reflected, was something else Sonny didn’t understand.

The brainstorm had come to Peter last spring. It was a cold day and he and Pauly were hustling from their car to the unemployment office when he happened to see their faces reflected in the glass door. We look like a couple of bandits.

And it was true. They had ski masks over their faces and big scarves covering everything from the chin down.

Funny if we went into Mary’s bank like this, he thought. There was a big sign on the door: FOR YOUR SAFETY AND OURS PLEASE REMOVE HATS OR ANY COVERINGS.

So after another battle with the unemployment drones, who failed to understand the narrowness of the market for the two brothers’ unique skill sets, Peter took Paul down to Brune County First National.

“Why are we stopping here, Petey? We gonna visit Mary?”

“Not today, Pauly. In fact, we better not go in there anymore.”

“Why not? She mad at us?”

“No. No more than usual, I mean.” He watched customers hustling easily into the building, their faces completely covered to block off the cold. “But I don’t want anybody in there to remember what we look like.”

Paul frowned. “Why not?”

“’Cause next time there’s a deep snow, we’re gonna make a big withdrawal.”

Officer Kite was having a bad day. Nothing odd about that; most weeks he scored seven of them. This one was just a lot chillier than the average.

Waking up to a foot of snow and knowing his subcompact car was not up to the challenge, he had had what seemed like a great idea, snagging a ride from a neighbor with four-wheel drive. Unfortunately, the neighbor had to drop his wife off at her job and take his kids to a friend’s house, so Kite was still late to work.

The result was that Sergeant Shiffey had given him the worst, most beat-up patrol car in the lot, and told him to put the snow chains on himself. He managed that, barely, just in time to be sent up to Farrow’s Hill where an old busybody named Mrs. Casey had reported a gang of kids sneaking through her fields. What harm could they do, build a snowman? She had no animals out in the blizzard, fortunately, and it wasn’t like they were treading on the corn, or parsley, or whatever she grew when the weather was less arctic.

But there was something else to consider. As the dispatcher had reminded him, Mrs. Casey’s property bordered the Largans’ estate. Ms. Largan was a software billionaire who had moved to Brune County to get away from it all and, having seen what the place had to offer, now spent most of her time getting away from that. But when she and her husband next chose to grace the vicinity with their presence they were sure to file complaints about any damage the estate had suffered in their absence.

All of which explained why Officer Kite was nursing his beat-up patrol jalopy — whose heater had just given up the ghost — up the snowbanks on Farrow’s Hill. Mrs. Casey chewed him out for being late, then for dripping snow in her hallway, and finally offered him cookies. When he graciously accepted them she snapped at him for spilling crumbs. He figured she was a lonely old woman, grateful for someone to criticize.

“They’ve probably escaped by now,” she complained. “All the little hoodlums. Gang members, probably.”

Officer Kite had been to enough training sessions to know that the word related to gangs in Brune County was prevention, as in, there weren’t any yet. But he nodded and grabbed another cookie. “How many of them were there, ma’am?”

“I didn’t stop to count! Besides, I didn’t want them to see me watching. God knows what they would have done. I called you immediately.” She frowned. “Aren’t you going to do something?”

“Which way were they going?”

“Right toward the Largans’ house.” Mrs. Casey broke into a smile. “Have you met them? Such sweet people! They ask me to keep an eye on their property and they always bring me back a gift.”

What does a watchdog get paid these days, Officer Kite wondered? He thanked her politely for the cookies and went out to fight crime.

“How much did those people pay you to clear their driveway?” David asked.

Sonny Fonk slammed the door of the truck. “You ain’t my banker. Neither is your mother, so don’t start telling her your guesses about how much I’ve got in my wallet.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Don’t get snotty either.”

“If I call you Sonny, you don’t like it. If I call you sir you don’t—”

“What’s the next house on our list?”

“The Pipers on Ellis Lane. Then the Gerzoffs up on Farrow’s Hill.”

Sonny grinned, showing some yellow teeth. “Farrow’s Hill? Those people got money. We can charge ’em a lot more.”

“I thought you already told them the price.”

“That was before I knew how hard it would be to push through this snow, and to get up to their house.”

“If you put down the plow—”

“Shut up.”

Officer Kite was no great tracker but even he could tell that Mrs. Casey’s gang had consisted of two people. Their footprints had come out of the woods on the east side of her property and slogged through the snow to the fence on the other side. One of them had stopped to make a snow angel, which didn’t exactly suggest desperate criminals.

Kids on a snow day, more likely.

Still, he was here, and Mrs. Casey was no doubt watching his every move from her bay window, so he followed the footprints to the Largans’ property. He climbed over the fence, landing face-first in the snow — he hoped Mrs. Casey missed that precious moment — and found that the interlopers had gone in a straight line to one of the outbuildings. Apparently they knew exactly where they were headed.

The building was Quonset hut style, corrugated metal, the type you might use for storing gardening equipment, although this one could hold enough to stock a plantation.

Officer Kite turned the corner and then jerked back. He reached for his gun, but couldn’t wrap his gloved hand around it. He used his teeth to pull off the glove, dropping it in the snow, and yanked out his service revolver. The stroll through the foot-high snow had his heart pounding but now it was playing a drum solo.

The door of the hut was open wide and tracks showed that someone had taken something heavy out of it. After a cautious examination he put his gun away. Clearly the bad guys had not hung around. He was going to have to go back to his car.

But first he got on the radio and reported that two snowmobiles had been stolen.

So this is how it feels to be a criminal mastermind, Peter thought, as they cruised down the hills. Hannibal Lecter, Professor Moriarty, you got nothing on me!

Well, they did have one advantage. Neither had a brother who insisted on screaming “Yah-hoo!” on the way to a bank robbery.

“Shut up, Pauly!”

Paul was having too much fun. Ever since last summer when they spotted the snowmobiles while prowling around the shed of the rich computer geeks he had been wanting to try them out in the first flurry, but Peter had insisted they didn’t touch a thing until there was enough snow to make the plan work.

And what a plan. They had the perfect getaway vehicles, the perfect disguises. They had traveled to a secondhand shop in another town to buy coats, gloves, hats, and scarves, and then stored them away so no one would be able to say “I know those outfits! Those are the Saverlet brothers!”

It was going to be the perfect crime. Wasn’t Mary gonna be surprised? She didn’t think her big brothers could do anything right.

It was a quiet day at the branch of the Brune County National Bank. Most days were. Mary Saverlet wasn’t sure why Orville Gainey wanted three tellers on duty when most customers seemed happy to use the ATM. But since Mary was the last hired she wasn’t about to complain.

“This place is dead as the morgue,” said Velma. She had more seniority and wasn’t afraid to express her opinion. She even called the branch manager Orville, which always made him grumpy.

“Maybe it’ll pick up when they plow the streets,” said Mary.

“Which could be tomorrow. The city administration couldn’t find their keisters with both hands in a hall of mirrors.”

Tyler, down at the end of the counter, snorted. He was the senior teller in every sense of the word and often declared that he should be retired by now, and would have been if certain stocks hadn’t gone cliff diving a few years ago. He was also not shy about telling people that he blamed the Great Recession on irresponsible bankers. When he said that he would glare at Orville Gainey, back in his glass-walled office, as if the plump little branch manager was personally responsible for the crazy mortgages that had blown up the economy.

“I should have taken the day off,” he grumbled. “Called in sick. But he would have come over to check on me. He’s done it before.”

“Well, you live just across the street,” said Velma. “An easy stroll, even for Tubby.”

“He wasn’t checking that you were really sick,” said Mary. “He was concerned about your health. A man of your age—” She bit it off, but too late.

Tyler glared at her. “My age? What has that insufferable plutocrat been saying about my age?”

“Take it easy,” said Velma. “He’ll hear you. Or worse, you’ll have a heart attack.”

The old man’s face was red as a ripe tomato. “I have the heart of a teenager!”

“Yeah? Where do you keep it?” said Velma, smirking. “Now we know why you don’t want people visiting you.”

“Listen, you—”

The door opened and two customers came in, bundled up from head to toe and shaking snow off their ski masks.

Mary frowned. She had never seen those clothes, but there was something very familiar about those two.

Oh, no.

Mary had two big problems in her life.

Please no.

And here they were.

“This is a stickup! Nobody move!”

Orville Gainey had often pondered what he would do if his bank branch were ever robbed. He knew the official policy, and as a loyal company man, he realized that it was right and proper. Let the fools take their money and get out. It was insured, and replacing it was a lot less expensive than paying off lawsuits if someone got hurt.

That was sensible, and he was a sensible man.

But there was Mary Saverlet to consider.

Being a sensible man Gainey had placed her in the station farthest from his office because otherwise seeing her perfectly straight back, watching her turn, noticing her bending forward... well. It would have been a distraction.

Gainey was a short, overweight man a few years older than Mary. He knew she was well out of his league.

But even a sensible man can fantasize, and Gainey’s daydreams involved being a hero, rescuing everyone from bank robbers. Especially rescuing Mary.

Strictly against company policy, but a man who spent his evenings listening to grand opera was doomed to think heroic thoughts occasionally.

And suddenly reality was skidding toward his fantasy, like a school bus on black ice.

Paul couldn’t remember when he had had so much fun.

Riding the snowmobiles through the center of town had been great. And now a bank robbery — a real bank robbery! Just like Bonnie and Clyde!

His only disappointment was that there were no customers to appreciate it. Just the tellers, but at least one of them was Mary. Petey had drummed into his head that he mustn’t let on that they knew her. Couldn’t get their little sister in trouble.

She was white as the snow outside. Scared, he guessed. Probably thought these two guys were strangers, vicious robbers.

Paul winked at her, but she didn’t seem to notice.

And that’s when the old guy behind the counter grabbed at his chest and groaned. Then he fell to the floor.

Paul tried to remember his first-aid lessons from his Boy Scout days. He was pretty sure he had never finished that merit badge.

“Tyler!” Mary screamed. She was already on her feet, rushing to the far station where Tyler lay facedown, half under the counter.

“Everybody stay where you are!” yelled Peter.

“Go to hell,” Mary said. She gently turned the old man over. He had landed on top of the big cloth satchel he carried his lunch in, so at least he hadn’t hurt his head.

Orville Gainey had come out of his office. “Is he all right?”

“He’s breathing.”

“So am I!” yelled Peter. “And I got a gun. You, Grandma. Empty the drawers into this bag.” He handed her a pillowcase.

“I’m not old enough to be your grandmother,” said Velma. “And if you were my grandson, I’d disown your parents.”

But she grabbed the bag and began emptying the drawers.

Gainey started to bend down.

“Where do you think you’re going?” snarled Peter.

“I’m helping Ms. Saverlet take care of this man. You don’t want a felony murder on your hands, do you?”

Paul was snickering. He wasn’t used to hearing Mary called by their last name.

Tyler’s eyes fluttered. “Where am I?”

“What a ham,” muttered Velma.

“Take me to the safe, fatso,” said Peter.

Gainey couldn’t help it. He sucked in his gut. This was not going the way it had in his fantasies, but Tyler’s collapse made it all too obvious that people could get hurt. Better follow the rules.

“It’s back here.”

They passed his office and approached the sanctum sanctorum. Gainey sensed the robber stiffen.

“That’s it?” He’d no doubt been expecting the kind of vault they show in the movies, big enough to hold a dinner party in. This one was a steel closet.

“We’re a small branch.” It was ridiculous to feel defensive. The man was a robber, for heaven’s sake.

“Where are the safe-deposit boxes?”

“In the next room. I can’t open them without the customers’ keys.”

A sigh. “You’re a great disappointment to me, fatso.”

Gainey thought about saying you’re no big thrill either, but he stuck to the rule book.

The robber handed him a second pillowcase. “Fill ’er up.”

“You ripped her off,” said David as they got back in the truck.

Sonny frowned. “’Scuse me?”

“You charged Mrs. Gerzoff twice as much as you charged Mr. Bodell, and her driveway’s half as long.”

“She’s got a lot more money than Billy Bodell.”

“So you’re a Marxist? From each according to their ability?”

“What kinda trash they teach you in that school?”

“They don’t teach me to charge one customer four hundred percent more than another.”

“Four hundred percent, hah?” Sonny smirked. “You figure that out with your algebra?”

“You don’t need higher math for that.”

“I’ve been trying to tell you, kid, you don’t need it for anything.”

“They use it at the bank when they figure out how much interest to charge you for the loan on this truck.”

Sonny scowled. “Don’t get me started on bankers. They’re all thieves. I wish somebody would shoot ’em all.”

“So, kid,” said Velma. “How do you feel about showering with a bunch of men?”

Paul just stared at her. His mouth was gaping, but the ski mask made him look like a tough guy. A tall skinny one, but still sort of tough.

“What are you talking about?”

“Bank robbers always end up in prison, so I wondered if you thought that far ahead.” Velma was perched on her chair, elbows on the counter, as if it were the most natural thing in the world to chat with a man who was pointing a gun at her.

“I ain’t going to prison,” said Paul.

“Well, maybe not. Only about eighty percent of bank robbers go to jail.”

Paul stood silently.

Velma smirked. “You’re trying to figure out if eighty percent is a lot, aren’t you?”

“Me and— We ain’t going to jail. We’re part of the other percent.”

“Is that right?” Velma shrugged. “The rest die in shoot-outs with the cops. So if you have claustrophobia, you can choose that route.”

“Hush!” said Mary. She was still on the floor next to Tyler. “You’re just making things worse.”

She looked around. Where was Peter? He had led Gainey back to the manager’s office, checking the desk for gum to swipe, probably.

“I just thought our new friend here could use a little career counseling. He obviously never got any.” She frowned at him. “Which high school did you go to, by the way?”

For one horrible moment — and let’s face it, none of these moments were headed for the scrapbook — Mary thought her younger brother was going to proudly announce that he had gone to East Brune Regional, and graduated the year the Fighting Ferrets almost reached the state playoffs.

But here was Gainey, with Pete right behind. “You got the bags, Butch?”

“All set, Sundance,” said Paul, and spoiled it with a giggle.

“Good.” Petey turned to face them, waving the gun casually. “Well, folks. It’s been a pleasure. Don’t step outside or call the cops for ten minutes. Careful getting home. It’s slippery out there.”

Paul guffawed. And then they were gone.

“Call the cops,” said Velma.

“I hit the alarm as soon as they came in,” said Gainey. “How’s Tyler?”

Mary felt sick. She expected to hear a barrage of gunfire outside, as her idiot brothers went down, exactly like Butch and Sundance.

But the only sound was a couple of whining engines, like lawnmowers.

“I think he’s gonna be okay,” she said.

Tyler opened one eye. “Yeah? Where’d you get your medical degree, missy?”

“Where the hell are those cops?” asked Velma.

Officer Kite was cursing his luck, a task with which he had considerable experience. Somehow the snow chain had come off his front left tire. Worse, the chain had broken.

He was halfway down Farrow’s Hill and the road had not been plowed yet. He was leery about accidents, having once broken a leg under his own patrol car. (It could have happened to anyone. Really.) No need for a repeat performance.

Was he going to have to call up and ask for help? Captain Winters would love an excuse to kick him off the force.

He walked back toward the driver’s door. The radio was prattling away. Apparently he had missed some excitement downtown. Just his luck.

“Yee-hah!” yelled Pauly, taking a snowbank at full speed.

Peter didn’t have the heart to yell at him to slow down, something he’d been doing his whole life.

It was a hell of a responsibility being the smart one in the family. Okay, Mary wasn’t dumb, but she had no ambition. Imagine, wanting to slave in a bank when there were so many ways to get money without working for it.

Like today, for instance. This had been his masterpiece, and except for the old guy keeling over, everything went perfectly. Now they had two pillowcases full of money and they would be off-road before the fuzz managed to get a chopper in the air or find a snowmobile to chase them.

And Mary, who thought she was so smart, hadn’t even recognized them! Who could blame Pauly for being excited?

The most beautiful part of his plan was the impossibility of tracking them. The plows had not hit this hill yet. They just had to stick to the road until they got to the woods. By the time anyone came after them the plow would have erased their path entirely. It was foolproof, the best—

“Cops!” screamed Pauly.

A roadblock! Peter couldn’t believe it. How in the world had they gotten a prowl car up Farrow’s Hill? It must have come over the other side and there it was, spread across the road, blocking their path completely.

All of a sudden he couldn’t feel his hands.

“Go left!” he yelled. “Follow me.”

He veered off the road, and Pauly mimicked him perfectly, as if they had rehearsed it a thousand times. It was beautiful!

They slammed into the ditch in perfect unison.

It was the damnedest thing Officer Kite had ever seen, and he had witnessed a few doozies. He had been all prepared to ask the two snowmobilers if they could help him with the snow chains — he assumed just about anyone was better with mechanical stuff than he was.

But instead the travelers, apparently afraid they couldn’t stop in time, had gone off the road and crashed into a ditch. Officer Kite just knew that somehow this was going to get blamed on him.

He stomped back to his car and grabbed the radio.

What the hell was going on downtown? Selena, the switchboard operator, sounded like she was trying to direct D-Day with two tin cans and a string, shouting out commands and code numbers. He couldn’t get a word in edgewise. Maybe he should try 911? That was also Selena, but it might get her attention.

Maybe he should find out whether the two snowmobilers needed an ambulance. He slowly worked his way down the hill.

Well, what do you know? They were gone. They had just abandoned their snowmobiles and fled west into the woods. Why in the world would they—

Oh. In the misery of being stuck he had forgotten that he had come out here looking for stolen snowmobiles. Both of which, he deduced, were now sitting in a ditch, in pretty bad shape. The software billionaire was not going to be happy. Officer Kite had discovered through bitter experience that the more money people had the more they seemed to resent losing any of it.

Maybe that was why they had it in the first place.

He finally got through to Selena. “I’m on Farrow’s Hill, the site of an accident, in pursuit of two drivers—”

“Don’t fill up the air with a fender bender!” Selena snapped. “There’s been a bank robbery!”

A bank robbery? In Brune County?

Man, he missed everything.

Orville Gainey was sitting in his office, brooding. This was the worst day of his life. His bank had been robbed. One of his employees had been hauled off in an ambulance. (He’d be filling out forms for the rest of his life, he was certain of that.)

Worst of all, he’d looked like an idiot in front of Mary. How could she ever respect him, after he let that guy with a gun order him around?

And now cops wandered around his bank like they owned the place.

He transferred his frown to his computer, where he was trying to summarize what had happened. Main office asked him to have his report ready before their security men arrived. Best to have it down fresh and in detail so the Rambos and Dirty Harrys could have even more fun telling him what he did wrong.

He was at the point where the leader of the two had yanked open his desk drawer — as if Gainey would store a wad of extra cash in with the stapler and paper clips — he blinked.

Could that be right? Could he possibly be that lucky?

Mary chose that moment to walk in. “Excuse me, Mr. Gainey, the police are done with Velma. They want to know—”

“Come in! Come in!” Gainey stood up, almost shaking with excitement. “Shut the door!”

Look at the fear on the poor girl’s face. He supposed she was still terrified over her ordeal. Those rats!

“Mary, I just remembered something. That bank robber, when he came into my office, he opened the drawer in my desk.”

She frowned. “Okay.”

“He had taken his mitten off to hold his gun. You understand?” Orville pointed a pudgy finger at the drawer in question. “His prints must be on that drawer! The police are going to catch them!”

And to his astonishment, she began to cry.

“Omigod, omigod!” said Pauly. “Is he after us?”

Peter looked cautiously out from behind a tree, half expecting bullets to start flying.

“I think so. I can see his trail in the snow, but I can’t see him. Ha! Looks like he fell on his face.”

Pauly shook his head. “Cops don’t fall. He’s probably crawling so we can’t see where he is.”

“That’s stupid.” Peter bit his lip. Or was it?

Any cop smart enough to set up a roadblock for them, miles from town, was too shrewd to take chances on.

“Come on. I don’t care if he’s the Lone Ranger, he can’t track us through these woods. The snow’s mixed up with all these branches and stuff.”

They started hustling.

“But it was great, wasn’t it?” said Pauly, trying to rev up their enthusiasm. “Did you see the look on Mary’s face?”

“I sure did. Won’t she be surprised when she finds out it was us?”

“Heck, yeah. And when we show her those big bags of money she’s—”

Peter stopped. “You’ve got the money, right?”

“What in Christmas happened here?” asked Sonny Fonk. “Who leaves a police car blocking the friggin’ road?”

“Maybe the policeman went to help the snowmobilers.”

Sonny frowned. “What snowmobilers?”

David pointed. “See those tracks? They went off the side of the road, and since there’s no tracks farther up, I guess they crashed.”

Sonny opened the door of his cab. “Oh, you’re a regular Alfred Einstein you are. Maybe they need to be pulled out of a ditch.” He grinned. “Those guys, they’re always rich.”

“Let me get this straight,” said Orville Gainey. “You knew your brothers were going to rob us?”

“Of course not!” said Mary. “If I had thought they were going to do anything so stupid I would have told you and then told them. That would have stopped them, I hope.”

“But why didn’t you identify them when they came in?”

“They had guns, remember? For all I knew, they might have shot us.”

Orville nodded. “All right, Mary. I believe you.”

She wiped tears away. “Thank you. But nobody else will. Once they’re caught I’ll go to jail too.”

“Oh, I doubt that.”

“Well, I’ll certainly be fired.”

“That’s not—” Gainey stopped. She was right.

He felt sick. Not so much because of the injustice of it all, but from picturing the long days ahead without Mary to make the bank bearable. He hadn’t realized until that moment just how much he looked forward to seeing her every day.

Orville Gainey took a deep breath. “Mary, watch this.”

He took his impeccable handkerchief out of his breast pocket. Bending down he gave the front of the desk drawer a thorough wiping. “There. You see? No one will ever—”

She astonished him again, this time by throwing her arms around him and weeping more than ever. “I can’t believe you’d do that for me! I can’t—”

There was a cough. The officer in charge, Captain Winters, was standing in the doorway. “Mr. Gainey. You can send your staff home if you want. I can see they’re upset.”

“Oh, thank you, Captain. I’ll stick around, though.”

“Good.”

Gainey looked down at Mary, who was still pressed up against him, sobbing. He waved his arms ineffectually, trying to find a place to put them that wouldn’t violate the bank’s sexual harassment policy.

He cleared his throat. “Urn, Mary?”

She sniffed. “Yes, Mr. Gainey?”

“By any chance, do you like opera?”

“Listen,” said Sonny. His voice came out a squeak and he cleared his throat. “We’re not gonna tell your mom about this, okay?”

David had never seen a man sweat in such cold weather before. Sonny was sitting behind the wheel of his truck but he seemed uncomfortable, as if the space had shrunk.

“Why not?”

“Because I’m gonna buy her a big present.”

He held the pillowcase like he was afraid it would jump out of the truck and fly away.

“Great,” said David. “Whatcha gonna buy her?”

“I don’t know yet. Lemme think.”

“Maybe a car?”

“Yeah, that would be good.”

“Or a big TV. She’s been wanting one.”

“Sure.”

David could see that Sonny’s thoughts were miles away. If he and his mother were very lucky, maybe Sonny’s body would soon follow. Give the guy a bundle of cash and sharing would not be his first thought.

“I can tell you one thing, Sonny. Here’s the most important thing about whatever present you buy her.”

“Yeah? What’s that?”

“It better be something the store will take back when the cops catch you. This is stolen money, and you know it. Those guys robbed a bank or something.”

Sonny glared out the windshield. “I don’t know any such thing. It’s found money, that’s all.”

“Found in somebody’s snowmobile. When Jimmy Kerlew found a six-pack of beer in the back of your truck you broke his nose.”

“That’s different.” He cast a quick glance at the boy. “We could get in trouble if they find out we’ve got the money, you know. You want to go to jail?”

“That’s another reason to turn it in.”

“Yeah, but if you’re right and this comes from bank robbers they’ll get mad if we do. They might come hurt your mother.”

David shook his head. “These guys wrecked their snowmobiles and left the loot behind. I’m not too worried about them.”

Sonny threw the sack of money behind the seat and put the truck in gear. “Maybe you should worry about me, Shorty. You ever think about that?”

All the time, thought David.

Sonny put down the plow and started cleaning up the street. No doubt wanting to make a faster getaway.

David thought about pointing out that he was leaving a big clue as to who took the money.

He decided to shut up.

Officer Kite had twisted his ankle trying to follow the snowmobilers through the snow. When he got to the woods their trail disappeared. Hopeless.

He limped back through the snowy field, his boots leaking cold water, which somehow failed to dull the pain in his ankle.

When he reached the cruiser, he was amazed to find that some good Samaritan had plowed the road between him and town. He struggled into the car and grabbed the radio.

“Where have you been?” snapped Selena. “Everyone is supposed to be out looking for the bank robbers.”

“You didn’t catch them yet? How could they get away in this weather?” He closed his eyes. “Oh, dear.”

“Are you comfortable, Mr. Wheets?” asked the paramedic.

It was a reasonable question. The ambulance had been having a tough time, sliding around on the icy road like a pool ball.

“I’m fine, fine,” Tyler grumbled. “There’s no need for me to go to the hospital, you know. The American health system is grossly overburdened.”

“We just need to make sure you’re all right.” The paramedic’s smile was supposed to be reassuring, but he was clearly nervous. “When a man of your age has a shock like — jeepers, Ed! Try to get us there in one piece, okay?”

“My bag,” said Tyler. “What happened to my bag?”

“The woman you work with said she would bring it to your house. Said she had a key.”

“Oh. Yes, she does.” Tyler closed his eyes. He was glad he had given Velma a key to water his plants when he went to New York last year for the protests against Wall Street. He hoped she wouldn’t look in the bag, but there was nothing he could do about that.

Ever since the housing bubble collapsed, when he realized how truly evil all the bankers were, Tyler had practiced what he would do when some enterprising soul with a clear grasp of the economic situation decided to liberate the bank’s ill-gotten assets. In his living room he had practiced tumbling to the floor dozens of times, bruising himself rather badly in the process, until he could grab two handfuls of cash and hide them in his big sack as he hit the floor.

Tyler let out a little sigh of contentment. Now he could retire. Not that he had stolen enough money to live on. It was the principle of the thing.

Officer Kite thought he knew every variation of Captain Winters’s bad tempers. The growls. The whining. The red-faced wrath. Kite had been cause and witness to all of them over the years.

But still, this one, over the police radio, was new. It was stone-cold disbelief.

“You let them get away? Bank robbers?”

“I didn’t know they were bank robbers, sir. I hadn’t heard about the robbery. I thought they were just snowmobile thieves.”

“And why didn’t you chase them? Aren’t mere vehicle thieves worthy of your efforts?”

“The snow chain on my tire broke.” Which was true enough. No need to explain that it broke because he put it on wrong. “I was stuck in the snow—”

“You’ve been stuck in the snow your whole career, Kite. Which I am delighted to say has reached its natural end. Get back to headquarters.”

“Sir, should I stay with the snowmobiles? There might be evidence—”

“Don’t you think I thought of that? There’s a forensic team on the way, assuming the GPS coordinates you gave us are correct. Want to check them a third time?”

“It couldn’t hurt.”

Winters sighed loudly enough to make feedback. “Get your butt in here.”

So you can hand it to me, Kite thought. I’d head for the hills if I could reach them.

Was there any way he could redeem himself?

Fortunately, he had managed to pull the shreds of chain from his axle, and since some kind soul had plowed the road he could head back to the chewing-out.

Lucky him.

Sonny Fonk had, David admitted, a certain animal cunning. He realized that the cop on the hillside might put two and two together and realize who took what out of the snowmobile, so he had pulled into the municipal parking lot where his old truck hid, like a leaf on a tree, among other snowplows.

“I gotta see it again,” said Sonny His voice was hoarse with excitement. “Pass me the bag.”

“You want everyone to see it?” asked David.

“No. No.” Sonny looked around feverishly. David remembered the movie Treasure of the Sierra Madre. The money was affecting Sonny’s brain, just like gold did Bogart’s. “Just hand me one of the bundles.”

As David did so he looked through the back window. “Police car coming. I think it’s the same one we saw on the hill.”

“Damn it!” Sonny stopped fondling the cash and threw it back at him. “Put it in the sack, dummy!”

David did so, but then stopped. The next bundle had something extra in it, something wedged between the bills.

The cop car was almost even with them. “Hey, Uncle Sonny. What’s in this one?”

Sonny couldn’t resist reaching for the neat bundle of fifties. He grabbed it and started to flip through it, just as the police car came abreast of them.

David turned to face the side window. He didn’t want to get paint in his eyes when the dye pack exploded.

Bite of the Dragon

by Martin Limón

My name is First Dragon.

I’d been living and working in Beijing for almost a year when my world collapsed. It hadn’t been easy developing a respectable private business, but I’d done it working as a bodyguard and security consultant, and by spending the long dark Beijing nights ferreting out other people’s nefarious secrets. I was a private investigator. An American P.I. working in Beijing and, as far as I knew, the first. But I was small-time: Most of my customers were either Americans or other English-speaking foreigners. I didn’t even advertise. Not only couldn’t I afford to, but I’d just as soon not have the Chinese tax collectors prying into my books. What they called “tax” was what most of us in the West would call “bribes.”

I lived in a foreigners’ hostel that I rented by the week. Once when I was having trouble making the rent, the Chinese landlady suggested I take in a roommate. So I did. His name was Oskar. He wasn’t German but was from one of the other Teutonic countries. The Netherlands, I believe. He spoke English well enough, and he and I got along, mainly because I spent so many hours away from the apartment working and didn’t have to put up with the reek of marijuana that he smoked constantly, and the strumming of his nylon-stringed Spanish guitar.

Everything was going along swimmingly, I thought, until one night the apartment was raided. When I arrived home at about three in the morning, all the lights in the hostel were on and a detective from the Chinese People’s Armed Police was waiting for me; him and about ten other uniformed cops, all glaring at me. He showed me some paraphernalia that Oskar had stuffed beneath the bathroom sink. I expected a hash pipe or a bong or maybe some wrapping papers, but instead the officer pulled out glass beakers and a water bottle filled with some sort of clear liquid. I thought I was back in chemistry class. The cop explained to me in Chinese, and then in broken English, that Oskar had been manufacturing a chemical called GhB, Gamma-Hydroxybutyrate. I guessed at first that maybe it was a laxative. Wrong again. The cop explained to me that it was sometimes called liquid ecstasy.

I explained that Oskar had been living here for less than two weeks, and since I worked long hours I knew nothing about what he did. Apparently my explanation didn’t do much good. One of the other cops snapped the handcuffs on me. Later, after we arrived at the main police station, I sat there watching a Chinese female cop fill out a small mountain of paperwork. It was only then that I realized why I was being tossed and punched around and generally treated as if I were the fetid excrement from a pile of green slime.

GhB was — from what I could gather — also known as the date rape drug.

So the Chinese cops were not only arresting a druggie, they were simultaneously protecting Chinese womanhood from the transgressions of a wanton gang of debauched foreign criminals.

Bully for them.

A few days later when the district prosecutor had me dragged into her office, I was also delighted to be informed that the manufacturing of drugs in the People’s Republic of China was a capital crime. I heard her say the si word. Si meaning “four” or its homophone, “death.” In China, the manufacture of illegal drugs was, much to my chagrin, punishable by not four years imprisonment but by death.

Oskar, of course, had decided that discretion was the better part of valor. He’d disappeared. And anyone who understands Asian culture knows that when society has been dealt a serious wrong, someone has to be punished. In this case, it would be the bird in the hand. Namely, me.

The other prisoners treated me worse than the cops. I had to kick and punch my way past three or four guys just to be allowed the privilege of entering the cement-floored toilet. There, I struggled not to gag amidst a cloud of evil gases, squatted over a filthy square hole, and dropped my contribution into a cavern of feces that must’ve been accumulating since Kublai Khan built the Forbidden City.

The food, of course, was lovely. Gruel made from what they told me was millet-laced with a plentitude of small squirming organisms. I asked for a lawyer and that caused a laugh, but when I demanded to speak to a representative from the American embassy, the smiles changed to frowns. Nevertheless, a few days later I was dragged into a small conference room, where a dapper man in a suit and wearing round-lensed glasses pulled out a handkerchief and covered his nose as I entered.

He pointed to the clipboard in front of him. “Is this you?”

I read my name and my former address at the hostel and nodded my head.

“Drug charge,” he said. “The embassy doesn’t do much about those, I’m afraid.”

“Why not?”

He shrugged. “The U.S. government doesn’t approve of the manufacturing of illegal drugs.”

“I didn’t manufacture illegal drugs.”

He shrugged again, more elaborately this time. “Of course not,” he said. “Still, you were living in Beijing for the last few months with no visible means of support, and you were a known denizen of some of the most notorious nightclubs in the city.”

“Part of my job,” I told him. “I’m a private investigator.”

“Let’s see your license.”

I lowered my eyes. “I hadn’t gotten around to that yet.”

“Tax avoidance?” he asked.

Tax avoidance seemed like a lot less serious charge that the manufacture of date rape drugs, so I said, “I guess you could say that.”

He shook his head. “Well, I hope you have a sympathetic judge. Were you associated with any large organization? A corporation? A university? An insurance company?”

“No. Strictly private. Personal stuff”

He wrote something on the paperwork. “Vulnerable,” he said, muttering to himself.

“What do you mean?”

He finished writing and looked up at me. “When you’re living in a foreign country, it’s best to be associated with some large and powerful organization. A school, a computer company, the U.S. military, something. Then the cops have a tendency to go easy on you. They don’t want to irritate someone above them in the hierarchy who might have connections with that powerful organization. And there’s always someone in the hierarchy who does. More often than not, they’ll leave you alone, unless of course you do something grossly criminal that they can’t overlook.”

“Like murder somebody,” I said.

The embassy guy looked slightly shocked but said, “Yes. Like murder somebody, and leave plenty of evidence. Even if you’re only a tourist, they usually won’t bother you.”

“Because the tourism industry pulls down hundreds of millions of dollars per year.”

“Now you’re getting the idea.”

“But if you’re freelance, like me, and you don’t pay taxes, the cops don’t have to worry about powerful people second-guessing them. They can use me to inflate their arrest statistics. Even though there’s no specific evidence tying me to that drug paraphernalia in my apartment.”

“Well, it was your apartment.” He waited for my denial. When he didn’t get one, he continued. “And the Chinese police look good when they pull a pusher of date rape drugs off the street.”

“I wasn’t pushing date rape drugs.”

“Of course not.”

“You don’t believe me, do you?”

He ignored my question and said, “By the way, how’s your visa status?”

“I was about to renew it.”

Suddenly, he looked very disappointed. “It’s overstayed?”

“Not by much. When the renewal fee came due, I didn’t have the money. Everybody told me all I’d have to do is pay a fine later.”

“Yes,” he said. “Normally.”

He pointed at the paperwork to the spot on the bottom where I should sign. All it was, really, was a form confirming that I’d been detained by the Chinese authorities and granting the embassy permission to notify concerned persons or governmental agencies of that fact. I signed. Then he slipped the clipboard back into his briefcase and snapped it shut.

“That’s it?” I asked.

“We’ll inform your next of kin.”

“My dad lives in a trailer park,” I told him, “somewhere near Salinas.”

“Your mother?”

“She hasn’t been seen in a while.”

“Well, if she contacts us, we’ll inform her as to your whereabouts.”

He stood but didn’t offer to shake hands. “By the way, if you manage to make it back to the States, don’t be surprised if you’re questioned by the DEA.”

“DEA?”

“The Drug Enforcement Agency. Trafficking in drugs is a U.S. offense, even if it’s done outside of our national jurisdiction.”

“I didn’t traffic in drugs.”

“I’m sure they’ll be happy to hear that.”

“I’ll go to another country.”

He paused. “Interpol has been notified also. Europe’s out. Most other countries, too, at least the civilized ones.” Then he swiveled on his tasseled loafers and marched toward the door.

“When will you come back?” I asked.

He stopped at the door with his fingertips on the handle. “Oh, I’m afraid that’s it. Drug case, you know. Not much the Embassy can do.”

Before he could move again, I asked, “When was the last time the Chinese executed an American?”

His eyes rolled upward. “Oh, it’s been awhile. But relations have deteriorated lately. All this business in the South China Sea.”

“What’s that got to do with me?”

“Assertion of sovereignty,” he replied. “They claim islands, the U.S. says no. Makes the general public hopping mad.”

“So they’ll pay back the U.S. government by executing me?” I said.

“Nothing like a date rape charge to get everybody riled,” he answered.

The guard had heard enough of our chatter. He grabbed me by my soiled collar and hoisted me to my feet. The Embassy guy opened the door, stepped through, and disappeared.

A month after the embassy representative’s visit, I was pulled roughly from my cell. I hadn’t been allowed to shower in over a week and the red overalls I wore that had been filthy when they issued them had gotten worse since. So greasy and dirty that they were almost stiff. I was dragged down a long hallway and I fully expected another beating and another day-long inquisition from the prosecutor’s Torquemada. Instead, I was dragged past the interrogation room and brought into a room that I now knew to be the visitors’ lounge. It was relatively clean. It had a few vinyl chairs lined up against a long conference table. Roughly, the guard sat me down. Across from me sat a somber-faced Chinese man in a thick wool suit. It was slightly moist on the shoulders and I realized that it was winter and maybe it was snowing outside.

“What?” I said in English.

“You’re to come with me,” he answered in Chinese.

“Where?” I asked, switching to Chinese now.

“Does it matter?” he asked. You mei you shemma guanxi?

I considered the question. “No,” I said, “it doesn’t matter.” Anyplace was better than here.

Five minutes later I was standing in an administrative room near the entrance foyer. I’d been allowed to change out of my filthy overalls and into the same clothing I’d been wearing when I was arrested. I hadn’t been allowed to shower or shave but I was feeling better already; away from that fetid dungeon. The man in the wool suit signed some paperwork at the counter and then one of the guards shoved me toward him. I stumbled and almost fell but managed to maintain my footing.

“Did they return all your belongings?” he asked.

I checked my wallet and my keys and my trusty Swiss Army knife and my passport and the few renminbi bills I had folded in my pocket when I was arrested.

“Yes. Everything’s here.”

“Okay,” he said. “Let’s go.”

He started toward the door. I followed, through the busy entrance of the Beijing Garrison Headquarters of the People’s Armed Police, down cement steps, and into the cold, overcast winter afternoon. A vehicle was waiting for us. A four-door Hongqi sedan. The man in the wool coat motioned for me to climb in the back. I did.

Twenty minutes later we pulled up in front of a skyscraper so tall I couldn’t see the top. A doorman pulled open the doors of the sedan, and as I climbed out and passed him, he recoiled and pinched his nose. We pushed through the glass doors and headed across polished floors, straight for a glittering bank of stainless steel elevators. Apparently, one of them was private because the guy in the wool suit used a key. Once inside, he pressed the button for the highest floor: thirty-two. When the elevator door opened we walked down a long, carpeted, and very quiet hallway. At the end a mahogany door loomed. Japanese kanji embossed a brass plaque. Engraved below it was the English translation: Toranaga Enterprises.

The guy in the wool suit pressed a button. Darkness covered the peephole and then the door opened. The smell that poured through the door was lovely. A cross between boiling green tea and freshly picked lilacs. A gorgeous woman stood before me. Obviously Japanese, with thick black hair tied atop her head, she wore a blue-patterned kimono strapped tightly around her narrow waist, wooden sandals, and thick socks made of white linen. She bowed and said something in Japanese, and the guy in the wool suit motioned for me to follow her. I would’ve followed her anywhere. The door closed quietly and the geisha and I were alone. We walked down a highly polished wood-slat hallway. She sashayed prettily atop the wooden clogs, took a turn and then another, and eventually ushered me into a room filled with steam. For the next half hour I would learn how wonderful hot water and soap can feel.

An hour later, I was back in my street clothes, sitting in a waiting room in a thick leather chair. My skin tingled. Burned, really. The geisha had scrubbed me so hard with a rough glove that tiny beads of filth had emerged from my flesh like black organisms rising toward air.

A man’s voice spoke.

“Mr. Akushima will be with you in a moment.”

A trim young man in a neatly tailored suit and round-lensed glasses sat behind a desk near the windows. I figured his desk was carved from the same tree as the front door.

“Why am I here?” I asked.

“Mr. Akushima will explain.”

As I would soon find out, Toranaga Akushima was the man who owned Toranaga Enterprises, and apparently this building, and employed both this young man and the geisha who scrubbed me, not to mention the guy in the wool suit. They were just a small part of his total workforce of about five thousand employees, stationed in major cities around the world.

Why Akushima wanted to talk to me, I couldn’t quite figure.

I wasn’t kept waiting long. A buzzer sounded on the young man’s desk, he pressed a button, spoke briefly, then ushered me out of the waiting room and down another hallway. Maybe it was because there was no geisha walking in front of me but this time I was more observant. Unobtrusive security camera lenses were mounted on either end of the hallway and when we reached a large double door, the young man peered into an electronic eye. Apparently, someone or something recognized the shape of his retina and the door buzzed and popped open. I was ushered into another room furnished with a small table and two comfortable chairs and told to sit. The young man disappeared. As I waited, I stared out of a plate-glass window that should have had a magnificent view of the ancient capital city of Beijing. Instead it had a magnificent view of smog.

Five minutes later, Toranaga Akushima bounced into the room. He looked happy, smiling to himself as if he’d just pulled off some magnificent coup. He wore one of those impeccably tailored suits that every self-respecting billionaire wears. At least they do in James Bond movies. The first thing I thought was that he didn’t look Japanese. He looked Korean, his face broader, his cheekbones higher. We shook hands. At six foot two I towered over him, but this didn’t seem to intimidate him in the least. His fist was strong and he stepped a little too close to me but after establishing his right to be there, he backed off. We sat across from one another.

“Would you like some cognac?” he asked. “Or champagne? Or something else to celebrate your release?”

“Nothing,” I replied. “If I have to go back to that hellhole, I prefer to have my wits about me.”

He grinned, as if I’d just passed the first test.

“First Dragon,” he said in his barely accented English. “In Korean, Il Yong. I like it. Your mother was Korean and your father an American G.I.”

I nodded, not bothering to add anything because I figured if he’d gone to all the trouble to spring me from jail, he’d already researched my background. The truth was that my parents had planned to have a Second Dragon after me and then a Third but it hadn’t worked out that way. When I was ten years old they were divorced and for a while I lived on base with my dad and then I went to live with my mom. By then, she’d remarried to another American G.I., which is the way it is on Army bases; incestuous little communities all.

“An Army brat,” Toranaga said.

“That’s me,” I replied. I figured there weren’t any insults he could toss at me that were worse than the ones I’d been subjected to the last couple of months.

“So you’ve lived many places. And you speak Korean fluently and since you’ve come to Beijing you’ve made some strides in studying Chinese.”

“Some,” I said. “Jail helped.”

He didn’t refer to notes. “You’ve held down many different jobs — security and bodyguard work mostly — but you’ve never stayed in one place too long. Still, every employer has praised your work.”

This was easier than filling out a resume.

When I didn’t add anything he stared at me for a long moment, amused, I think, that I wasn’t babbling on. But it was my turn to talk, so I talked.

“Thank you for pulling me out of jail,” I said. He nodded. “I hope it’s permanent. Still, I must ask, Mr. Toranaga, why did you go to the trouble? Why did you bring me here?”

“You have certain qualifications I need. First of all, you have a valid American passport.” He waved his hand. “The visa business can be taken care of. And being American gives you some cachet amongst Chinese officialdom.”

“Not lately,” I said.

“No. They seem to have taken a hard line on you, but we’re looking into that. But for the most part an American passport gives you the ability to travel freely.”

Toranaga smiled. “And you used to play football.”

“Hook ’em horns,” I said.

“Pardon?”

“That’s what we used to say at the University of Texas.”

“But you quit.”

Actually, I didn’t quit. Football quit me. One of the assistant coaches was a prime jerk who made fun of the shape of my eyes one too many times. I popped him in the jaw, he fell down, and when he hit his head against the tile floor, he ended up with a pretty serious concussion. I could’ve hired a lawyer and sued the school and the team for racial discrimination, but the one lawyer I talked to told me that the area of civil rights law as it applies to Asians isn’t well defined. We negotiated with the school to drop the assault charge against me in return for me dropping a civil rights suit. They agreed. After the settlement was signed, I cleaned out my locker, gave my cleats to an African-American teammate, and caught the first flight out of Texas. It landed at SFO and while still in the airport I purchased a ticket, fell in behind a long line of Asian passengers, and boarded a 747 heading to China. I’d been here ever since.

Instead of explaining all this to Toranaga, I said, “I guess you could say that.”

“Too rough for you?”

“No. I was too rough for them.”

He studied me for a while, his eyes narrowing, and then he sat back and finally came to the point of this meeting.

“You’re desperate,” he said. “The Chinese will convict you of this date rape nonsense. That’s a foregone conclusion. Then they’ll use you as a bargaining chip. Not that the U.S. government cares what happens to a suspected drug dealer, but if they threaten to execute you — the first American citizen in decades — it will become big news. They can use that threat to bargain with the U.S. Seventh Fleet over the Spratly Islands and other Chinese claims in the South China Sea.”

“Are you offering to get me off?” I said

“Yes. For a price.”

“Which is?”

He leaned forward. “Your total allegiance.”

I squirmed in the comfortable chair. “How can you expect that? I hardly know you.”

“Yes. But we will ‘get you off’ as you said, and then you will owe me your life.”

He was right. I would owe him my life. But I felt uncomfortable with where this conversation was going. I was unsure of how to proceed. Probably because I’d never bargained for my life before.

“What if you get me off,” I said, “and I run away?”

He shrugged. “If you do, you do. But the DEA will still want to talk to you, Interpol will have you on their list, and you’ll be broke and without a job.”

Toranaga clapped his hands. A butler in livery entered, carrying a silver tray. On it was an artfully crafted porcelain jug and two handleless cups. The butler set a cup in front of us and, without asking me if I wanted any, poured two cups of tea. When the butler left the room, Toranaga leaned forward, raised his cup, and sipped. After slurping some of the hot liquid, he said, “Ginseng. You really should try it.”

I did. It was tart, like I remembered it from years ago when my mother used to make it on special occasions. She said it was good for the growth of a little boy and would protect me from all manner of disease and make me grow up big and strong. Apparently, it worked.

After drinking half of it down, I sat back and looked at him. “You already know that I have no choice,” I said.

He set his cup on the table and said, “Sure, I’ve paid good money to the Chinese and now I’ve got you by the — what do you Americans say? — the cojones. But it’s more than that. I know who your mother is. And your father. That’s why I don’t think you’ll run away. I’m Korean too. The third generation of my family to grow up in Japan. Your mother taught you the same things I was taught. About Tangun, the first man, and about his birth on Mount Paektu, and how we Koreans are the pure race, blessed by the God of the Universe.”

My mother had taught me all those things and how to pray and how to burn incense and how to visit the graves of our ancestors and how to offer sustenance to their spirits. All of it a little confusing when compared to what they were teaching me at the on-base elementary school. But I managed to live in both worlds, American and Korean, not by any virtuous trait of my character but because that’s who I am.

“And I know about your father,” Toranaga continued. “About his war record and the courage he showed.” He paused and looked me in the eye. “You come from good stock, Il-Yong. You come from the pure race and now your people need you.”

I was still leery. Lately, trusting people — like Oskar — hadn’t been going so well.

“Mr. Akushima,” I said, “what is it exactly you want me to do?”

He sipped his tea again and then set down the cup. “Simple, really,” he said. “What I want you to do should be the easiest job in the world. It’s been done so many times during human history.” His eyes twinkled as he said it. “I want you to kill someone.”

A few hours later, I found myself lurking in a dark alley behind a six-story building at two o’clock in the morning. Rats scurried through trash and on the main road the occasional People’s Armed Police car cruised by. Normally, I would’ve cursed my luck to have such a job, but instead I was almost giddy with delight. Compared to where I’d been living, this rancidsmelling alley was like a botanical garden. Toranaga-san had sprung me from jail. For that I was grateful. In return, he expected me to assassinate a certain Japanese crime boss by the name of Katayama. Commit murder or rot in prison. When he’d put the proposition so boldly, I didn’t have much choice but to agree.

I’d been given a Smith and Wesson .38 special and told that Katayama spent most of his time here on the sixth floor of this building in a nightclub restricted solely to Japanese clients. The name of the club was something about a floating moon goddess but there were no signs because Japanese in Beijing — even bosses of ruthless Yakuza crime families — keep a low profile. People still remember the Japanese invasion of China before and during World War II, and the government propaganda machine makes sure they don’t forget.

The back door creaked open. A petite young woman tiptoed out into the dark night. A sumo wrestler in a suit watched her until she reached the end of the alleyway and then he closed the door.

I popped out of hiding and followed.

As I followed, I wondered how I could get out of this. Murdering Katayama would either land me back in jail, with no way out this time, or I would become a wholly owned subsidiary of Toranaga Enterprises. More than that really. I’d become his personal slave.

Besides, there was the morality question. I’m not a killer. I’m a nice guy. In the Boy Scouts, I used to help old ladies across the street. Of course they used to look at me funny, wondering what race I was, but a few of them even tipped me a nickel. Sometimes a quarter. I pushed these thoughts out of my mind, hunched my shoulders, and concentrated on following the woman. I’d go through the motions of gathering information and figuring out a way of assassinating Katayama. When the moment came to actually pull the trigger, I’d have to make a decision. What it would be, I wasn’t sure yet.

Our path led us gradually downhill. I sniffed the air. Fish. In a couple of blocks we’d reach the open-air fish market. Before we did, my quarry turned into a dark opening that led into one of Beijing’s hutongs. Narrow-laned mazes lined by walls protecting homes, punctuated by the occasional open-fronted business but always teeming with vibrant life. The real lifeblood of this ancient city. But the hutongs of Beijing, once so omnipresent, were being torn down and replaced by high-rise buildings at a terrifying rate. What was difficult about hutongs, from a P.I.’s point of view, was that you had to stay close to the person you were tailing or you risked losing them in the canvas-covered catacombs.

I hurried forward, closing the distance between us, so close now that I could hear her high heels clicking on cobblestone. I followed her around one bend and then another, and when I turned a corner, there she was, staring at me. One hand placed on her left hip, head canted. She said, “Ni gan shemma?” What the hell are you doing?

I smiled sheepishly. “Duibuqi,” I said. I’m sorry.

In the dim light from a distant bulb, she studied me, looking me up and down. Finally, she said, “You mei you qian?” Do you have money?

“You,” I replied and pulled out the small wad of renminbi in my pocket.

She snatched the bills out of my hand, licked her thumb, and counted them. When she was finished she stuffed them in her purse and said, “Hao le.” Good enough.

She turned and walked away. I followed. More closely this time.

Her name was Meilan, Beautiful Plum Blossom.

She wasn’t all that beautiful but certainly attractive, with a voluptuous figure that set her apart from many of the wasp-waisted hostesses who plied their trade in the Beijing nightclub district. In the morning Meilan fried some youtiao, large bread sticks, and we ate those with two bowls of chok, rice gruel. She asked me about myself and I told her that my mother was Korean and my father American and a few other things and then I asked about her. Specifically, how long she’d been working in that Japanese nightclub.

“It’s good money,” she said defensively.

I nodded. She pulled out a pack of Great Wall cigarettes, lit up, and started talking. I let her. Somewhere in her dissertation, she mentioned Katayama.

“Do you think he’d give me a job?” I asked.

“Doing what?”

“Security.” I flexed my right bicep.

She snorted. “He has security. Those big Japanese guys. What would he want you for?”

“He must have to deal with foreigners sometimes. I speak English. That would come in handy.”

She blew a huge puff of smoke toward the ceiling.

“If I could talk to him,” I said, “if I could see him, I believe he’d give me a job.”

“You’re that hard up, huh?”

I nodded.

She shook her head. “They’ll never let you into the nightclub. That’s their sacred place.”

“So how?” I asked.

She thought about it, studied my face, and then grinned. “I’m not supposed to tell anyone.”

I raised two fingers of my right hand and said in English, “Scout’s honor.”

She laughed, stubbed out her cigarette, and said, “He’s spending the weekend at Xuanwu Lake.”

“Where’s that?”

“Nanjing.”

The southern capital, about seven hundred miles south of here.

“We’re flying down in his private jet.”

“‘We?’”

“Me and a few of the other girls.” She pretended to act bored. “I’ve been there before. He has a villa right on the shore. It’s called Qilung-lou.” The Chamber of the Seven Dragons.

I grabbed her hand. “Will you introduce me?”

She recoiled at my touch. “No way. Katayama is very jealous. If he finds out I know a foreign devil, he’d kick me out on my rear.”

I pretended to be crestfallen. She took pity on me.

“Every night, about midnight, he takes a swim in the lake. Thinks it’s good for his constitution. Be on the beach about then, bump into him, start talking. He likes boldness.”

“Won’t his bodyguards stop me?”

She thought about this. “Yes. Unless you catch his interest right away.”

With both hands, I picked up my bowl and slurped down the last of my rice gruel. “The problem is,” I said, “I don’t have train fare.”

“Oh, shit,” she said angrily. But she walked back into her bedroom, returned with her purse, and plopped the small wad of renminbi I’d given her back on the table. “Here,” she said. “And don’t bother me about this anymore.”

I grinned and kissed her hand. She pulled away and said something rude, laughing as she did so.

Actually, Toranaga-san had given me plenty of money to operate with: U.S. dollars, renminbi, and even some Japanese yen. I kept it neatly folded in the money belt I wore around my waist. I felt guilty about fooling Meilan like that but I had no choice but to prey on her sympathy in order to wheedle information out of her.

The bullet train had me in Nanjing after a little more than five hours. I dozed for a while and awoke with a start, expecting to be in my filthy jail cell. Instead, I sat in a leather seat in an air-conditioned passenger car. It was late Friday afternoon when we pulled into Nanjing Station. Now all I had to do was find Xuanwu Lake and the Chamber of the Seven Dragons. After that, I wasn’t sure what the hell I was going to do.

A low wall surrounded the villa. Inside, Japanese music was being played. Old-fashioned stuff. I recognized the song “Sukiyaki” by Kyu Sakamoto. Meilan had told me that Katayama reminded her of a grandfather. A brutal grandfather but a grandfather nevertheless.

Shouts drifted from the house. Shrill women’s voices, then deep male barks. The front door opened and footsteps pounded through the small garden. I shifted position to get a better look. A woman was being escorted out. Meilan. I could tell by her height and her full figure and the occasional flash of ambient light on her face. Before they reached one of the cars parked out front, Meilan crouched and refused to go any farther. Two men yanked her upright and then the sound of a palm slapping flesh echoed down the deserted roadway. She screeched at the man but they grabbed her, shoved her inside, and slammed the door.

Had they discovered her relationship with me?

No time to ponder such things now. I had to act or very likely it would soon become too late to act. I ran toward the dirt road that paralleled the shoreline. I’d seen it on my way in, a wooden cart used by some local farmer to transport vegetables. I pulled it out of the ditch beside the road, manhandled it up onto the blacktop, and swung it sideways to block the road. Less than a minute later, headlights approached, driving fast. When the driver saw the cart blocking his way, he screeched to a halt. The two men inside the car hesitated a minute, glancing around, but saw nothing. I was hidden behind a hedgerow nearby. The man on the passenger side, cursing, climbed out of the car.

As he was wrestling the cart out of the roadway, I approached the driver’s side of the car and stuck the business end of the Smith and Wesson through the open window. In Chinese, I told the driver to turn off the engine and hand me the keys. Cursing softly, he refused at first. I stuck the barrel of the .38 special deeper into his ear. Still murmuring, he pulled the key out of the ignition and handed it to me. Meanwhile, his comrade had rolled the vegetable cart down into the ditch on the far side of the road. He turned, dusting his hands off, and that’s when he noticed me. I pointed the pistol at him and ordered him to come closer.

Meilan had squirmed out of the car already and she was crying and stomping her feet in a rage.

“They were going to kill me,” she said. “Because of you.”

I didn’t have time to discuss things with her Instead, we found some rope in the trunk and, using my Swiss Army knife, I cut off three-foot lengths. I kept them covered while Meilan tied their hands behind their backs. Then I marched them toward the lake and positioned them near a sturdy tree and told them to lie on their backs. I instructed Meilan to pull off their pants. She used the trousers to tie them both in a sitting position with their backs to a tree.

“Do you know how to drive?” I asked Meilan.

She shook her head negatively.

“Then hold this.” She was frightened but I coached her on how to hold the weapon and where to point it and how to pull the trigger. Then I ran back to the road and drove the car into the ditch behind the hedgerow on the opposite side of the road.

When I returned, tears were running down Meilan’s face but she held the gun steady and for the first time I realized that her face was covered with bruises. I took the gun away from her.

“Who did that to you?” I asked.

“Katayama,” she said, spitting out the word.

“And what were these men going to do to you?”

“They were going to take me to the Crouching Tiger Triad and sell me.”

“Sell you?”

“Yes. They have a brothel. It’s for poor men. If you don’t comply with everything they want, they tie you to a bed.”

“Because they found out about me?”

“Not you exactly. I mentioned to one of the other girls that I’d met a cute guy. She turned rat on me.”

“That’s all Katayama needed to know to sell you into sex slavery?”

She lowered her head. “I told you. He’s jealous. He’s done it to other girls.”

Without thinking, I said, “How can you stay with a man like that?”

Angrily, she said, “Do you think I have a choice? I was brought here from Sichuan Province. Not the city but the country. An ancient village. My family had nothing. They didn’t even own the land we worked.”

I checked the rope to make sure the two thugs were tied securely. I didn’t have anything to use as a gag to keep them quiet so I took off my socks and stuffed one in each mouth. They weren’t happy about it and their eyes blazed hatred.

Then I coaxed Meilan to the shore and told her I was sorry. She pouted but didn’t start shouting again. On the far side of Xuanwu Lake, a full moon sat low above distant hills.

“There are five small islands in this lake,” I told her. “There’s one just beyond the pier.”

“Yes. That’s the one Katayama swims to. Not all the way. About halfway there, he turns around and comes back.”

“Do any of his men swim with him?”

“No. They stand on the pier. There’s a speedboat there they can use if he gets in trouble. But he’s proud. Claims he’ll never need their help. Even though he’s old, he likes to brag that he’s as strong as a young man.”

“Is he?”

She shrugged. “He thinks he is.” Then she grabbed my arm. “What are you going to do?”

“You stay here,” I told her. “Keep the gun pointed at these two men. If they try to run away, shoot them. I’ll be back shortly after midnight.”

“Where are you going?”

“I’m going for a swim,” I told her.

My bill with Toranaga Akushima had to be paid. Assassination in cold blood wasn’t my thing. Not normally. But when I considered what Katayama was about to do to Meilan — and what he would do to me once he found out that I’d thwarted his plans — my cold blood had been put on a slow boil. About a half mile down the lake, I found a small boat. Making sure no one was watching, I untied it from its mooring, hopped in, and rowed it out into the center of Xuanwu Lake, heading for the small island near Katayama’s pier. A half hour before midnight, I pulled the boat up on shore and I sat there hidden in the tree line, waiting. Hoping that Katayama remained faithful to his workout regimen.

At midnight, a white-haired man with three thugs behind him paraded out to the edge of the pier. He handed his towel to one of his underlings and I saw him there, waving his arms in the air, taking deep breaths, touching his toes with his fingertips. When he was fully limbered up, Katayama stepped toward the edge of the pier, raised his hands over his head, and dived into the cold water.

I’d found a log with a few leafy branches still on it. I shoved it smoothly into the water and paddled forward, watching Katayama’s rhythmic stroke in the moonlight, gliding toward him like a ravenous crocodile. And I was ravenous. I wasn’t going back to that Chinese prison for nothing or nobody. And I wasn’t going to stand by while innocent young women like Meilan were abused and utilized by these arrogant pricks as if they were so many toy dolls.

At the midpoint, Katayama spotted the log floating toward him. Apparently, he thought the same thing I did. It would be a good thing to hold onto to give yourself a little rest. My nose and the upper half of my head were well hidden behind the thickest part of the branches but when he was a few feet away I silently took a deep breath and dropped beneath the water.

The lake was murky and green but a few streaks of moonlight allowed me to spot the shadow of Katayama’s spindly legs kicking toward the log. When I was only a few feet from him, I dived toward the depths and as I did so, I grabbed his ankle. He went down easily.

What I was hoping was that the jerk downward would be so unexpected that he wouldn’t have time to draw in breath. And if he tried, he’d likely swallow lake water on the way down. Apparently, I was right. Immediately, he started to kick violently. After we’d lowered into the water about six more feet, I pulled myself back up along his flailing body, as if climbing a ladder, until I found his shoulders and then his head. He fought and scratched and punched but the water kept his blows from having any real effect. My breath was giving out too so I exhaled slowly and allowed us to rise, but just far enough until I popped my head above water and took a huge, delicious breath of air. Katayama struggled with the strength of a man who’s dying and despite my best efforts the top of his gray head broke the surface, but I regained my balance and before he could rise a few inches farther and take a breath, I shoved the top of his skull back below the water.

He reached toward me, trying to grab something but finding only cold, smooth flesh. His struggling slowed, became weak, like the old man that he was. And then he lay still, floating listlessly about six feet below the waterline. I waited, went up for a breath, and lowered myself again.

Slowly, the Japanese mobster known as Katayama floated toward the depths of the ancient lake known as Xuanwu.

As I shivered on the shore, Meilan helped me put my clothes back on. We left the two thugs where they were and ran back to the car. I started the engine, drove back up on the road, and we sped away. With hands still shaking, I switched the heater on full blast. Around a bend, we crossed a flat plain and then rose up toward a ridge of hills. At the crest, we spotted the distant lights of the ancient southern capital known as Nanjing.

Meilan handed the gun back to me. I set it next to the gearshift between us.

“Where do you want to go?” I asked.

“With you,” she said.

I nodded and kept driving.

Fear of the Secular

by Mitch Alderman

In the never-ending struggle arranging three hundred twenty pounds sveltely along his six foot five frame, Bubba Simms walked the treadmill at Big Al’s Iron Works. He’d already been lifting an hour, doing lower back work. Bubba had decided to have only two slices of whole-wheat toast at the Haven Café with the ham and cheese omelet. No side of bacon today. Nor doughnut. Maybe.

A tall, slender woman with damp, black hair tied back and unusually pale skin for central Florida in summer stood at the edge of Bubba’s vision talking to Big Al, toweling sweat. She’d probably been in one of the spin classes. Since the incident with the too-small bike seat, Big Al had encouraged Bubba to use the treadmill for his cardiovascular exercise. The woman stepped over to Bubba.

“I’m Dr. Amy Stranton. Al says you’re good at solving problems.”

Bubba increased the speed. “Can we meet at my office at nine?”

“My office at ten? I’ll have my day under control by then.” Ten worked. She gave Bubba an index card with an address, then strode toward the women’s locker rooms. Bubba finished the treadmill and found Big Al polishing small chrome weights in the mirrored aerobics room.

“Who is Dr. Stranton?”

“Excellent cyclist. Limited upper body strength.”

“Occupation?”

Al shrugged. “Pays in cash. Spins Monday, Wednesday, Friday. Early morning. I bet her resting heart rate is below fifty.”

After the strongest private detective in Winter Haven, Florida, showered and shaved, he donned tan boots, jeans, and a black pullover shirt and headed for the Haven Café, pondering the decision about the bacon. The he drove to a new strip mall encroaching a residential area in north Winter Haven. Seven pickets stood or sat on folding chairs in the parking lot, holding signs, and chanting.

The address Dr. Stranton had given him was for the new Imperial Polk County Women’s Health Clinic, open Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, according to the sign. Carrying his briefcase, Bubba started toward the clinic and his client. The chant, “Stop the Murder,” increased its volume. After an audible click, Bubba opened the door.

“You’ve waited too long; you must be in the third trimester.” The old woman behind the counter laughed.

“Mrs. Dreemond, once more you’ve crushed my positive self-image.”

“Sergeant Simms, have a seat, if you can find a chair that will hold you. I’ll let Dr. Stranton know that her ten o’clock is here.” Mrs. Dreemond whispered into the phone, then turning back she said, “She’ll be a minute.”

“Mrs. Dreemond, how does a fine Parkland Baptist Church lady such as yourself come to be the receptionist at a clinic such as this one?”

“After my husband died, social security and his pension roof and feed me, but nothing else much. Here the pay is good. The staff works hard. And the clients need my advice. Get rid of those lazy, no-account boyfriends, take your birth control. Having a baby lasts forever. Grow yourself up first.”

Arlene Dreemond had been the leader of a very successful neighborhood watch program in west Winter Haven when Bubba was the young sergeant in charge of the patrolmen cruising that zone. She lived in an area of middle and lower middle-class homes bordering run-down businesses and a closed auto junkyard. Drugs spilled into her streets. Mrs. Dreemond and her neighbors struggled with the seeming impossibility of keeping their homes safe. Eventually, the junkyard became an active business and the drug trafficking moved elsewhere. Mrs. Dreemond and Bubba had walked block after block, her talking, him listening.

“Mr. Simms?” Dr. Stranton stood in an office door, wearing pastel scrubs.

Bubba entered her office, which was bigger than the usual. A sink and counter were on the far wall. An open door showed a bathroom with a shower.

She motioned Bubba to sit, returning to her chair. “My office is my sanctuary. No one is allowed in without explicit permission.

“Mrs. Dreemond recommended you. Said Sergeant Simms would take care of the punks. Put the fear of the secular in them, since God had obviously abandoned them.”

Bubba laughed. “Mrs. Dreemond and I go way back. Punks?”

“We’ve had two incidents. Someone pry-barred the rear door and vandalized the offices. Graffiti. Cow’s blood on the floor.”

“What does the Winter Haven Police Department say?”

“We haven’t filed a complaint.”

“Why? They’re a quality department.”

“Publicity encourages the protestors. Worse, it scares the girls and women who need to come here,” Dr. Stanton said as she rubbed her eyes.

“What do you need from me?” Bubba asked.

“Ideas about how to catch them.”

“Catch them or deter them? Better locks and barred doors and windows will keep them out,” Bubba said.

“I have done that before in other places. It just feels like we’re under siege.”

“Cameras? Alarms?”

“We have both. The videos show men wearing jeans, dark shirts, ski masks. Nothing to identify them. They’re quick, weren’t inside here more than thirty seconds either time.”

“Guard dog?”

“Hmm. I had not thought of that. Can I rent one?” she asked.

“I’ll look into it. Someone could stay inside after closing and catch them in the act.” Bubba tilted his head and pursed his lips.

“We tried that. Mrs. Dreemond had two of her church members hide inside and nothing happened. The first night they didn’t stay, the vandals returned.”

“If the vandals are part of the organization protesting outside, then they’re keeping count of who comes and goes.”

“They do that anyway. Taking pictures, identifying our clients, harassing them.”

“Will you prosecute the vandals when we catch them?”

“As much as the law allows. I’m fed up with being treated as a criminal.” The glow in Dr. Stranton’s face grew.

“Do you know who organized the pickets?”

“Reverend Garrett Hand of the Holy Fellowship Church in Wahneta. He is outside most days.”

“I arrested him, more than once, on drug charges. Before he saw the light. He’s been clean and sober for a decade or more.”

“Suggestions?” She leaned back in her chair, glancing at her watch.

“I have an inkling. To start, I will show the flag, letting them know that vandalism just ended.” Bubba opened his briefcase, wrote on a contract, and handed it to her.

“I’m never in Winter Haven in the evenings. I travel to two part-time clinics. Here’s my personal number.” She wrote on the back of a card. She signed the contract, wrote a check.

Next Bubba drove crosstown, over the bridge to Eloise, and took a left at the light to Wahneta. The small community had remained a day laborer society since Bubba had first visited it on patrol. The Reverend Hand might be at church; he hadn’t been with the pickets. Bubba recalled Garrett Hand’s drug-emaciated visage that last court appearance.

In his office, Reverend Hand’s face remained gaunt, but his countenance glowed. “Sergeant Simms, how are you?” He removed a pair of reading glasses as he stood.

“Clean and sober becomes you.”

“Please sit. I have you to thank. My last arrest was the bottom. Up until then crack cocaine owned my soul, but the Lord found me instead. Now I have life and joy to spread. Thank you, Sergeant Simms, for being a good policeman and doing your job.”

“Glad your life moved upward.”

“How can I help you?” Garrett paused, peered at Bubba. “A matter of faith?”

“I hear you’re the boss picket at Imperial Polk Women’s Health Clinic.”

“Organizer of the like-minded seeking to right a world’s wrong — but not a boss.”

“I’ve been hired to look into burglary, vandalism there.”

“I had not heard of any trouble at the clinic.”

“The clinic doesn’t want publicity. That only encourages violence, they feel.”

“We are not violent. We’re strictly committed to legally ending the murder of the unborn innocent at that place.” Reverend Hand’s voice hardened.

“Abortions.”

“Legalized murder.”

“That’s an oxymoron. Abortions are not murder. They’re legal. You and I both know real murder. We’ve seen the bodies, smelled the stench.”

Garrett nodded. “We have. But the righteousness of God shows our duty to change the law. Like Civil War abolitionists, we confront the wrongness of the law.”

“By casting the first stone?”

“Not my church, not my people. If the time comes to break the law, we will do it nonviolently in the full light of truth and the law, Sergeant Simms. My word.”

Bubba tried to find the face he’d known. It was not there.

“I accept that, Garrett. Are your people recording who is coming and going from the clinic? Calling them at home, following them?”

“Absolutely not. We have a legal picketing area where we hand out brochures and pray aloud for the women to realize their choice before it is too late.

“Performing abortions attracts determined opponents. The rumors is Dr. Stranton is performing late-term abortions. Not all believers are committed to the value of earthly law. Other groups picket with us.”

“Who are they?” Bubba asked.

Garrett smiled. “Brothers and sisters under God. That is all I can tell you.”

“Sort of like not giving up your source, the big dealer?”

“Not at all. You should be ashamed. This is the Lord’s work. That was the devil’s.”

“But you’d found heaven in a crack pipe?”

“The devil is clever and deceitful. The Truth is the path to the real Heaven.”

They sat, looking without blinking. Finally, Bubba nodded. “Thank you, Reverend. I believe that you aren’t promoting the violence. But I will stop it. You might spread that word to the brothers and sisters. The violence has ended.”

“Spreading the Word is what I do best now.” They shook hands, Garrett walked Bubba out. “God be with you, Sergeant Simms.”

“I’m just Bubba now, Reverend.”

“Bubba, be at peace.”

“When I catch these vandals.”

Bubba called Dr. Stranton’s number and left a message. It was after seven that evening when she returned his call.

“I talked with Reverend Hand today. I don’t think he is involved with the vandals,” Bubba said. “I’ll be doing a roving patrol the next few days and nights, showing the flag. Then, we’ll catch them.”

“Not much of plan.”

“It sounds better in person, with a scaled drawing. Rumor says you’re performing late-term procedures.”

“I also practice the black arts, having sold my soul for med school. No, I’m not doing late-term. Would that make a difference, if I were?”

“Just passing along what I heard.”

Bubba and Elvis, his Blue tick hound, cruised the parking lot of the clinic several times during the night, napping out front from three till five. A Winter Haven RD. patrol car, recognizing the Bronco, stopped to see if Bubba needed help. Bubba told him that he was working security for the clinic. The officer said he’d spread the word that Bubba was sleeping on the job.

Shortly after lunch, Bubba returned to the clinic without Elvis. He parked next to the picketers and stepped out. “Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen.” Someone hissed, but the other five people simply looked at him. They were hardscrabble Florida crackers: retired, worn down, but not out.

“I’m Bubba Simms.”

“We know who you are.” The tallest man spoke and spat tobacco juice on the pavement.

“Use your cup, Harold,” a woman in his group admonished.

“Then you know I’m doing security for the clinic.”

“Who’s doing security for those helpless children?” The same woman spoke, stepping forward.

“The violence against the clinic stops. Is that clear?”

“Reverend Hand told us. But we aren’t breaking any laws. If we break your law, you will find us standing right here.” The man spat again.

The woman said, “We can’t speak for other people filled with a righteous anger.”

“As long as they spend their anger elsewhere, no problem. Around here, they answer to me. Tell them.” Bubba left the picketers, and they resumed their chanting.

That night Bubba and Elvis cruised the clinic at irregular intervals. Elvis marked the dumpster, the utility pole, and the clinic’s back door. They napped twice, briefly. The Bronco was highly visible.

Bubba slept at home till noon. After lunch, he drove to the clinic and parked near the protestors. The crowd had changed. Only Harold the tobacco spitter and his wife were familiar. The newcomers wore better clothes, had more fashionable haircuts, and lacked real workman tans. Their signs were slicker, more graphically organized, and lacked a human touch.

“Good morning,” Bubba said to Harold, the spitter.

“Good morning, Sergeant Simms.”

“Are these people friends of yours?” Bubba indicated the others. Two young men smirked. The grown-ups stood straighten A shaved-bald man, early thirties, stood behind the smirkers. Bubba might not have noticed him except he seemed to be inspecting Bubba with a practiced eye. Skinhead thug or professional weight guesser?

“We all here to end the murder of helpless babies,” the wife said. She moved closer to Harold.

“Murder is a crime, ma’am. There are no crimes being committed in the clinic. And I am here to make sure none happen from the outside.”

“In God’s law, there is murder in there.”

“Then I’m sure God will deal with it. But here and now, in Winter Haven, that clinic is breaking no law. There is no cause for violence. We agree on that?” The grown-ups nodded. “Right. Now y’all watch out. That thunderhead to the east is carrying lightning and moving this way. A parking lot is a bad place to stand.”

The chanting picked up as Bubba headed toward the clinic door. “Stop the murder.”

Inside, Mrs. Dreemond was handing condoms to a pair of young women, each with a baby on her hip. “Use these until the pills take hold. Make those no-good boyfriends of yours find a second job or a hobby, like planting a garden. Something besides fertilizing you.” The girls were red-faced but giggling as Bubba stopped in the middle of the room.

“Does Dr. Stranton have a moment?”

“We are swamped with foolish young women today. I’ll check.”

Dr. Stranton leaned out, motioned Bubba to enter. After closing her door, she washed her hands. “Have you found out anything? Do you have a plan?”

“Yes and yes. The vandals aren’t part of Hand’s group. A different group is picketing today. My guess is that the vandals are part of this group.”

“The plan, quickly? I’m overbooked.” She took the damp paper towel and wiped her forehead and neck.

“I’m establishing a pattern; then, when it breaks, I will be waiting inside for the miscreants.”

“I’m on the road to Sumter County tonight; I’ll be back day after tomorrow.”

“Drive safely. It is a long, dark road that way.”

“That is the only kind I take.”

“But you don’t have to start out at five in the morning to unlock the front doors. Sleep in. Let Mrs. Dreemond open at nine.”

“On the days I work, the key stays with me. When I’m gone, they open up.”

Bubba continued cruising at night and talking to the protesters during the day until the following Wednesday. As was usual, Bubba walked through and chatted with the picketers. The same two young men were with the grownups, but the skinhead was absent.

The waiting room was empty. Bubba chatted with Mrs. Dreemond about her son’s lazy wife until the morning’s last client left. Then Dr. Stranton invited him to the office.

“Okay, the rest of the plan. Talk.”

“Fire me. Loudly, outside. I’ll slam the door.”

“It has a hydraulic closer.”

“I’ll slam it. There will be a package delivered shortly before closing. Big desk chair. Accept it.”

“Vandals after dark?”

“They’ve been wanting to challenge me and you. The waiting will end tonight.”

They left the office. Bubba opened the door. Stranton started yelling at Bubba. Mrs. Dreemond’s jaw dropped. Stranton said, “Fired. I said, Fired! Are you deaf as well as incompetent? And you can stuff your bill somewhere lucky. That’s the only way you’re going to get paid.”

The protesters gawked.

“If you were a man, I’d kick your ass,” Bubba yelled.

“If I thought you could get your foot that high without getting a hernia, I’d let you try.” With that, she turned, stomping away.

Bubba proved that a slammed steel door resonated, even with hydraulic restraint. A lifetime of lifting large weights did have its uses. Protesters scattered as he stalked through them toward the Bronco. He heard laughter as he climbed in. His tires screeching across the parking lot, Bubba smiled.

Fifteen minutes before the clinic closed, a truck turned into the parking lot. Bernie, owner of Bernie’s Furniture, and his son loaded a large cardboard container marked Deluxe Executive Chair onto an appliance dolly, rolling it toward the clinic. The protesters were getting ready to pack up for the day. The two young men watched with deck chairs in hand.

Halfway through the door, Bernie said, “Where do you want this chair, ma’am?”

“In here, gentlemen.” They rolled the container into the office. “You head on out, Mrs. Dreemond. You’ve worked too many hours this week already.”

Mrs. Dreemond said, “I hope you didn’t buy at Bernie’s first price. He’s the most overpriced store in Winter Haven, maybe all of Polk County.”

Bernie and his son were laughing when Dr. Stranton locked the door behind Mrs. Dreemond. Bernie slapped the side of the box. “You all right in there, Bubba?”

“Did you miss any walls on the way in?”

“Nope, not a one.” They sliced open the cardboard to reveal Bubba sitting in an ergonomically designed high-backed swivel chair. Bubba stood up and stepped out of the box with a lunch bucket in his hands. The men quickly put the regular desk chair in the opened container and rolled it away.

“Thanks, Bernie.”

“Any time, Bubba.”

Dr. Stranton locked the front door after them.

“What do I do now?”

“Pay Bernie,” Bubba rolled the chair into the office.

“Is he the most expensive furniture dealer in the county?”

“Not for me. Go on with your normal activity.”

“I’m heading to Arcadia. The clinic tomorrow,” Dr. Stranton said. “You think they’ll come tonight?”

“Tonight or tomorrow. They’re primed.”

“If nothing happens, what will you do till Friday morning?”

“Your office door stays locked. I have books, a great chair to sit in, food, water — all the comforts of home. Where do you stay in Arcadia?” Bubba asked, stretching out in the chair.

“I have friends who let me use a spare bedroom. They don’t live in Arcadia. So far, no one has connected me with them. I’d have to sleep someplace else if they did.”

“That bad?” Bubba said.

“How many death threats in how many ways make it ‘that bad’?” she asked sharply.

“Gotcha. Does your work ever keep you awake?”

“The questions tonight.” She stepped closer. Her eyes locked on his. “Did you ever arrest an innocent man? One that went to jail?”

“More than one.”

“Keep you up every night? Make you ashamed of being a sheriff’s sergeant? Drive you to quit?”

“No. I worked hard at my job, did the best I could as part of a needed system.” Bubba stared back.

“So do I. Legal medical procedures between a client and her doctor. You having second thoughts?”

“Mostly, I’m curious how anyone could work every day with Mrs. Dreemond without shooting her.”

“Quality exit line.” Stranton pistoled a finger at him.

Before the evening light vanished, Bubba set up a comfortable sitting place near the back door, where he’d be behind anyone who stepped in.

Nothing happened that night. The next day, in the ergonomic office chair, he read, ate, and relaxed, keeping quiet in the locked office as the staff moved through their routines. The day was long but boring. Following the boredom, Bubba set up his nightspot, settling in at midnight. It was about one thirty when Bubba sat upright, footsteps coming down the alleyway. He stepped against the wall, a big floodlight in his left hand, his old badge in his right.

A pry bar smacked between the door and its jam. A hammer smashed the bar. Splinters flew as the wood groaned. The door popped and two dark shapes entered. When they were two steps inside the office, Bubba flicked on the floodlight, bellowing, “Freeze, punks.”

They stood blinking, each carrying a bucket and a spray can. Bubba stood between them and the rear door. “Set the buckets down. Drop the cans. You’re under arrest.”

“You can’t arrest us. You’re just the big dude the doctor hired.”

“I’m a retired sheriff’s sergeant, carrying a badge. Assume the position.”

“Charlie, he can’t...”

“Shut up, Jerry. Lean against the wall. You see the size of that dude.” They assumed the position. Bubba moved behind them, pulling handcuffs from his belt. Once they were cuffed, he sat them on the floor. “Anyone waiting for you outside?”

“We aren’t telling you nothing.”

“Fine, Charlie. That’s smart. Too late, but smart.” Bubba dialed Winter Haven P.D. and blue lights were flashing through the broken rear door within minutes.

A patrolman came in, his 9mm out. “What’s happening, Bubba?”

Bubba relayed the basics.

“Have you read them their rights?”

“Thought I’d let you do that. Rights might have changed in the last few years.”

“You two have the right to be quiet. Then you sit in the back of my car.” The patrolman grabbed each by an arm. He returned, laughing. “You scared the crap out of one of them.”

“I hadn’t thought to bring room deodorant for a stakeout.”

“I hope I don’t have to scrub the car seat.”

They laughed and chatted while waiting for the detective. When she arrived, she took pictures, bottled samples of the blood from the buckets, picked up the vandals’ Halligan bar, gave it a heft, and told Bubba to come down to the station and sign a statement before noon.

Bubba wedged the rear door closed. He sat in the ergonomically designed chair and thought how well his plan had gone.

The click of the deadbolt in the front door startled him. He’d been resting his eyes. His watch said five oh five. As the front door snicked open, he heard, “Bubba, it’s Dr. Stranton. I’m early, but I couldn’t sleep.”

“Your vandals broke in. I arrested them.” Bubba gaver her all the details. “Well done, Macduff.”

“We aim to please. Give me a ride home. I can feed the dog, grab the Bronco, and call in a locksmith. He’ll bring what you’ll need.”

“Are you feeling confident?”

“Modesty prevents a truthful answer.”

Bubba squeezed into the passenger seat of her Lexus coupe.

As she pulled into his driveway, he said, “I’ll return to the clinic to wait for the door repair.”

“Fine.”

Bubba untangled himself from the car, went inside to the sound of screeching tires. He fed Elvis, sharing the night’s crime-busting.

After the locksmith and his helper finished, Bubba signed his statement, exchanging air freshener jokes with WHPD staff. He gave his friend David Browne, a reporter for the Ledger, a quote for his article about the arrests. Mrs. Dreemond told Bubba he’d done a good job, even if she couldn’t imagine anyone not seeing him, even in the dark. The two brothers bonded out of jail. A future trial date was set.

Bubba returned to his routine. He lifted large weights, ate doughnuts from Roy’s Bakery, found a stolen truck for a cattleman, and waved at Dr. Stranton on those early mornings at Big Al’s.

Friday morning Bubba was relaxing in the Haven Café, reading the morning’s Ledger, catching up on the news around Polk County, and recovering from bench presses with Big Al. One slice of whole-wheat toast remained.

The first police siren whooped from the left, down First Street. Bubba looked up, another siren was followed by a fire truck’s bellow. More sirens were coming from the west, headed toward north Winter Haven. Bubba walked outside, coffee cup in the left hand, toast in the right. A roiling mass of black smoke filled the northern horizon. The toast landed marmalade side down. Coffee soaked it.

Bubba followed the sirens. Approaching Havendale Boulevard, traffic clogged all lanes. He realized he had not paid his breakfast check. The smoke still spurted densely black. Bubba cut over the curb, turned into the park, through the park, out and across the median. Bubba created a route to the clinic, driving down residential roads, through parking lots and across backyards. Dwindling smoke beckoned.

Two blocks from the clinic, the traffic jammed solid. Bubba parked in someone’s yard and started off running. Rounding the final corner, he saw firemen showering the clinic location, but the clinic was gone from the strip mall, like a tooth pulled from a smile. The clinic area was covered with debris, firemen, EMTs, water, and lingering smoke. Patrolmen were stretching yellow crime-scene tape around the perimeter of the parking lot. He kept walking, nodding past two uniforms controlling the opening in the tape.

In the cluttered debris, firemen circled a pair of Emergency Medical Technicians, moving heavy debris for the gurney. No one moved quickly. Other EMTs were kneeling over a body on a lowered gurney. Both workers were soaked from the fire spray. They raised the gurney, slowly moving it toward their waiting ambulance. Bubba slowed his approach. They stopped at the ambulance, opening doors. One toweled the face of the body before placing the towel over the upper torso. Bubba felt time stretch out.

Reaching the gurney, Bubba saw the floral print of Mrs. Dreemond’s dress. He touched her arm. The male tech said, “She never knew what happened. Blink of an eye.”

“She was standing behind the other woman when the bomb exploded. The doctor caught the blast. Both gone before we arrived.” The EMT’s voice sounded muffled, distorted. Mrs. Dreemond’s remains were crystal clear, minute details in focus.

Bubba eventually looked up. The face of Harold the spitter emerged in the group of civilians standing with the detectives. Bubba stepped around the gurney and started toward the group forty yards away on dry asphalt.

Reverend Hand stepped in front of Bubba. “They didn’t do this, Bubba. They were standing in their usual space when it happened. Three of the protesters were cut by flying glass.” Bubba swept him away with his left hand. A second later, two patrolmen faced him, with Roger Dallman, the WHPD chief, behind them. Four hands slowly gestured for Bubba to stop. Bubba knew he could step between them effortlessly; they weren’t seriously trying to stop him. Their batons were secure in their belt loops. Bubba’s right hand reached for the gap between shoulders. A voice spoke clearly, sharply, “Stop, Bubba. I know you can go through these boys like Sherman through Georgia, but I can’t let you go near those protesters.” Bubba heard a hammer notch onto a sear, saw the chief’s face blurred behind the muzzle of the Beretta.

Bubba stopped. Time resumed. Light mellowed. Harold’s face merged with the others, stunned, teary eyed, drained of anger, purpose, lost in the reality of parking lot murder.

“Deep breath, Roger. I’ll take one. You take one,” Bubba said, stepping back from the outstretched hands. The hammer unnotched.

In the next few hours, standing off to the side, watching the EMT vehicles slowly make their way through the crowded streets, Bubba waited. Criminalists took pictures or marked objects. The FBI arrived by helicopter, landing in a vacant lot a block away. ATF agents arrived in black Suburbans. Florida Highway patrolmen and Polk County sheriff’s deputies took over traffic control, clearing the streets. Television news teams from Tampa and Orlando arrived in logo-encapsulated vans. Technicians vacuumed the entire parking lot, collecting bag after bag of evidence, tagged and loaded into black vans.

An emergency tent was erected, folding chairs and tables situated, and the work began. The FBI watched the WHPD detectives questioning Reverend Hand and the other protesters. Employees and customers from the other businesses in the shopping strip told their stories. Uniformed patrolmen knocked on doors in the neighborhood.

Food arrived, coffee pots plugged in, coolers placed nearby. Porta Potties appeared within an hour.

Reverend Hand left the tent area, starting toward Bubba. Bubba waved him away.

Bubba talked to patrolmen, detectives, technicians, and bystanders while the chaos began to turn into crime-scene routine. David Browne arrived, spoke with detectives, patrolmen, FBI agents, ATF agents, technicians, lookie-loos, and men in suits who didn’t talk to anyone else. David ignored commands to move away, leave people alone, let them work. He was owed too many favors by everyone who was anyone.

Eventually, he asked Bubba. “How are you doing?”

“Angry. Empty. Embarrassed.”

“Embarrassed?”

“I told them they were okay. That the problem was taken care of. Now they’re dead.”

“It’s not your fault. You did what you hired on to do.”

David added that it was a double bomb. The wiring connected both doors. No matter which one was unlocked — Boom! The Feds were totally pissed. They took the fatal bombing of an abortion clinic as a major affront. “They’re assuming the intended victim was Dr. Stranton.”

“The list of people offended by Mrs. Dreemond is called the phone book. But blow her up? On purpose? Not in this world. Dr. Stranton should have opened up by dawn, long before Mrs. Dreemond would be here.”

David sipped coffee. “Dr. Stranton had car trouble this morning driving in. Mrs. Dreemond waited for her, while talking to the protesters, telling them they weren’t the kind of Christian that she was. And eating one of their doughnuts.”

“The vandal boys questioned?”

“They’ve lawyered up. Already, they’ve told the P.D. that they would be happy to provide an alibi, but no other information is forthcoming... What are you going to do?” David looked past Bubba to a group of firemen poking through the remnants of the clinic debris, not seeing them. Dullness hung from Bubba. David had seen Bubba happy, dancing like a bear; angry, roaring like a bear; ruthless in search of justice, like a bear after a salmon. But never like a bear who had lost his faith in the other bears. David shook himself. He hated similes. And he didn’t want to be around when hibernation was over.

“Buy flowers, be a pallbearer, cry at her funeral?”

“Then?”

Bubba’s eyes lacked any reaction to David’s soft voice.

“I’m headed to the office to write tomorrow’s lead. I’ll be done by six. I’ll swing by and get you. Go find some onion rings, a martini or three.”

“Thanks, but I don’t think I’ll be hungry tonight.”

David left and Bubba wandered to the Bronco. The trucker who owned the yard where Bubba had parked came out and gave Bubba a free evaluation of his parking ability. Then he retreated inside and locked his door.

Dr. Amy Stranton’s funeral was with her family in Norfolk, Virginia. Bubba had sent a donation to Planned Parenthood as her family requested.

Mrs. Dreemond’s funeral proved an event for Winter Haven. Hundreds jammed the lanes of the Winter Haven cemetery. After helping the other pallbearers to set her casket on the lowering frame, Bubba stood at the edge of the family group.

The preacher told stories of the advice Arlene Dreemond had given him over the years. The stories brought knowledgeable laughter. Her oldest son talked of his failure to follow her advice, resulting in personal satisfaction with wife, career, and house color but continual dispute over life’s values. More laughter. The laughter ended when he spoke of the huge gap in his world, the silence that hung over the casket and the grave. Finally, the family dropped flowers onto the lowered casket. The crowd followed suit. Near the end of the line, Bubba dropped a purple violet. Cars headed out to Parkland Baptist Church for the dinner on the grounds.

David Browne joined Bubba with the stragglers, “You going to Parkland?”

“Mandatory. Jesus might have been able to feed a crowd with just a couple of fish and a loaf of bread, but these folks take food seriously.”

“Your appetite must be back.”

“Enough for survival. You going?”

“Of course, there’ll be a column worth writing. And free food.”

Parking two blocks from the church grounds, they joined the line heading for the tables sagging with blessings. The preacher said a heartfelt prayer, finishing before the food grew cold.

Bubba managed to place fried chicken, mashed potatoes, gravy, green beans, sliced tomatoes, and three rolls with butter without overflowing the paper plate. David chose macaroni and cheese, roast beef, broccoli with cheese sauce, and cornbread. They found seats at a picnic table in the shade of a live oak tree. The food was excellently cooked and seasoned. Bubba’s second plate, filled with another variety of choices, was equally delicious. The dessert selections might have been better even than the main courses.

They finished, trashed the paper plates and plastics, carrying their unsweetened iced tea refills over to standing shade, freeing up table space for a family.

“Your story of the bombing was excellent. Factual with enough emotion to keep reading.”

David nodded. “You hear anything?”

“I might handle a suspicious bad-back case for State Insurance. Arnie, their claims denier, called this morning.”

“That’s not anything.”

“I asked around. Chief Dallman called fifteen minutes later and told me to keep my nose out of an active investigation, or my nose would be in jail along with my big ass. Said that was directly from acronyms, but endorsed by him. So, anything is nothing right now.”

“Well, there is always the limber lumbar to check out.”

Hesitantly, the Reverend Garrett Hand approached, wearing a blue suit, white shirt, blue-and-silver-striped tie. “Good afternoon, gentlemen. Bubba, can we talk?”

David stood. “I see people I should conversate with.”

Bubba motioned the reverend into the shade. “I apologize for my behavior the other day. I hope I didn’t hurt you.”

“I want to help you.”

“Help me? I’m surprised you’re even here.”

“Arlene was a fine woman. We spoke many times after she started working at the clinic. I didn’t approve; she disagreed with me.” Garrett made a face; Bubba smiled.

“What’s on your mind, Reverend?”

“I have seen your look many times. On the street, in the gutter. Nothing is alive there. Only the bottom of the dry well. I can’t leave you there.”

“What can you do?”

“Tell you that both God and Arlene wouldn’t want you to do what you’re planning. Listen to one of them.” The Reverend’s low voice was dense with feeling.

“You read minds?”

“I understand being ready to sell your soul to fill the empty.”

“This is nice of you, but not today.”

“There is only now, joined with forever. God and this world will punish whoever killed Mrs. Dreemond. I am not God, and you are not responsible for this world.”

“You know who killed her?” Bubba asked.

“It wasn’t one of my people.”

“Find out who. The group hiding the bomber trusts you.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Then don’t bother me. If you don’t owe Arlene Dreemond that much, then all those caring words mean nothing.” Bubba poured the rest of the tea on the ground and crushed the plastic cup. “Remember, that bomber betrayed you and yours.”

“The FBI, the ATF will find them.”

After a few minutes, Bubba said, “I’ll be damned. You know who, or think you do. Tell me.”

“As a preacher, I can’t tell you anything.”

Bubba unclenched his fists, flexing his shoulders, making a rueful smile. “Thank you for coming by. You’re a good man, Reverend. But I can’t let a real murderer rest easy. My soul’s not worth that. I’ll find him.”

“But...”

Bubba held out a business card. “You best make sure that you don’t put your soul between your God and the bomber. He’s not worth that. No more talk.” The reverend nodded; they shook.

Before six the next morning, Bubba let himself into Big Al’s with his personal key. Nine found him downtown in his office, calling Lieutenant Ray Bisse, head of the Polk County Sheriff’s Department Detective Bureau. For once Ray wasn’t in a meeting or out arresting a felon.

“I wondered when you would call.”

“Thought I’d give both the lab and the snitch world some time. What’s the word?”

“I’ve been told not to talk to anyone about the lab results. But if I know, it can’t be too big a secret. Initial results say the bomber foamed the alarm system box with insulation in a can, picked the back-door lock, wired both doors.”

“Dynamite, C-4, fertilizer?” Bubba asked.

“The taggants blown onto the scene indicate dynamite manufactured five, six years ago. The Feds will trace where that batch went, without telling us locals where.”

“Besides the usual suspects, any unusual ones?”

“Word has it, your vandals’ older brother.”

“Bald guy, mid thirties?”

“Sounds right. He owns a security business in North Lakeland, this side of the mall. Reputation as a badass. Trains guard dogs, teaches martial arts. Ties to redneck militia.” Ray recited the name and the specifics.

“Has he been questioned?”

“His lawyer says he has an alibi. Church in the evening. A friend was spending the night. End of questioning. Three initials probably want more links attached before they jerk his chain.”

Bubba heard the slide of paper, the clunk of coffee cup on wood. Finally, Bisse asked, “What are you doing?”

“Dithering.”

“Dithering is a fine substitute for sticking your nose in federal business.”

“This is my business. I totally misjudged the possibilities. Caught some vandals, unleashed a beast,” Bubba said.

“The beast unleashed itself. It had probably had been a long time coming. Let it alone, Bubba.”

“Good advice, Ray.”

“Come over to All-American and lift with me. I’ll show you what muscles are meant for.”

“Besides scaring miscreants?”

“I’ll call if I find out anything. Call me if you need help. I mean it. Call me.”

“I will.”

Bubba called David at the Ledger, ready to share and receive. David knew the taggants matched dynamite. He didn’t know about the eldest brother in Lakeland. But tomorrow’s Ledger would say the clinic would be rebuilt and named the Stranton/Dreemond Women’s Clinic.

Warned off by everyone, Bubba decided to call Arnie at State Insurance and find out if he still needed the lumbar looked into. Let the feds simmer down and allow the absolute control of the investigation to fade.

The following Tuesday, while Bubba wrote the results of the last five days of investigating the bad-back case for State Insurance, his phone rang. “Simms Investigations,” said the answering machine.

“Bubba, this is Marx. Wake up.”

“Corporal Marx, to what do I owe this welcomed interruption?”

“You know Garrett Hand?”

Bubba stood. “Yes.”

“Late last night, I worked pursuit for a coke sting, between Wahneta and Eloise, two vice guys selling to the drive-bys. Guy tried to drive away. He was high, strung out. I patted him down, found your card. I asked him about it. He said he couldn’t talk to you. Then he shut up. Didn’t say another word. Thought you might want to know.”

Bubba thanked him, asked how the Polk County Sheriff’s Department was doing by its patrolmen, shared a laugh. After they hung up, Bubba called the county jail, talked to the booking sergeant. The reverend had bonded out this morning, after arraignment.

A week later, after lunch, there was a knock; a man’s shadow showed through the frosted door of Simms Investigations. “Come in.”

The door opened. Harold spat into his Styrofoam cup and said, “All right if we talk?”

“Have a seat.” Bubba waved at the visitor’s chair or the couch against the near wall. Harold picked the chair. Bubba leaned back, propped his boots on the desk corner.

“You arrested me once,” Harold said.

“Arrested a lot of people over the years. Don’t remember your case.”

“No need to. Wasn’t much of an arrest, not even much of a crime.”

“How is Reverend Hand?”

“Better. He’s been in a rehab place the last few days, helping him fight the demons. The church always paid for him to have insurance, so he has pretty good care. And the drug charges ain’t gonna stick, no real possession.” Harold stopped, tilting his head. “Is that your doing?”

“All his work these last few years probably bought him some slack.”

Harold looked at Bubba, then spat in the cup. “He talked about you and that Mrs. Dreemond before he gave in to the devil.” They sat. The second hand of the clock ticked loudly.

“Garrett wanted to tell you stuff he couldn’t. That’s what ate at him. He’s a good man caught between can’t and should.”

“You know the what?”

“I’m the idiot who told him.” Harold tossed a manila envelope on the desk. “I ran with rough people before I saw the light. Garrett said you needed to know. I wish I had figured out what he wanted me to do before he returned to those drugs.”

“You know the bomber?”

“There was never supposed to be any violence.”

Bubba looked at the envelope. Harold stood up. “Don’t reckon there is much more to talk about, Sergeant Simms.”

“Tell the reverend to take care of himself. Tell him he’s a good man.”

“Don’t need your backup on that. Sorry, he’d be mad, hearing me talk that way. When he’s home, you tell him yourself.” Harold left.

Bubba opened the envelope, spreading the papers over his desk. A hand-drawn map in pencil, a set of directions printed in pencil, and a photograph of the bald protester, squatting in front of an earthen bunker with a tripod of military rifles, cases marked DYNAMITE with grenades scattered on top, and what appeared to be a flamethrower on display. The map showed the Green Swamp area, a few hundred yards off a paved road.

Bubba dialed Lieutenant Bisse. “You still have the same fax number? Stand by. This will make you a rock star.”

While waiting for the fax machine’s completion signal, Bubba put his Browning Hi-Power on his belt, leather sap in his pocket. Minutes later, ignoring the phone, he left the office.

Bubba pushed the Bronco’s limits, finding the fastest lane and gaps, avoiding the slows. He passed through Auburndale, then continued past the assortment of manufactured-housing communities, fortune-tellers, convenience stores, small manufacturing and specialized retail businesses that covered the reclaimed phosphate tailings areas. Reaching Combee Road, he took the back way toward Polk Security and Deterrent, located behind one of the giant lumberyards that fronted Highway 98.

The security store occupied the north end of a strip mall. Bubba parked, straddling two spaces in the auxiliary lot to the front of the building. Easy exiting might be important. He opened the wooden door. A wide, gray counter ran the width of the room, where a set of blueprints lay unrolled, held open by small weights. A dog in the back gave a single bark. A voice said, “Be there in a second.”

A Confederate flag honored the far wall. A cold, dead hands poster proclaimed the right to firearms. What looked like a bid for a security system sat on the blueprints. The plain vinyl flooring matched the wall paint. An opened lift section in the counter was to Bubba’s left.

A toilet flushed. Bubba unholstered the 9mm and held it at his side. The sound of footfalls preceded the man quickly entering. When he saw Bubba, he stopped, said a guttural word. The scurry of dog nails sounded, and a German Shepherd entered the room and ran through the gap in the counter. Another word and the dog perched six feet away, staring at Bubba. Bubba stared back, slowly turning his vision to the jabbering man.

“King’s on alert. You make a move toward me he’ll eat you alive.”

“Going to need a bigger dog if you plan on eating all of me.”

“What? Never mind. King has a twelve hundred-pound bite. He’ll snap your arm.”

Bubba lifted the pistol. “Even with King hanging on my arm, I bet I can shoot you, then King. Physical pain is an overrated deterrent. A few bites will make my story even better. If your hands drop, we’ll find out.”

The man stepped to the counter, placed his hands on it, then spoke another word. King relaxed without discovering which portion of Bubba would be the tastiest.

“What do you want?” the bald man asked.

“Always wanted to see a live bomber before he became notorious.”

“You can’t prove I bombed anybody.”

“I don’t have to. Guilt clouds your eyes. You know you screwed the goose this time.”

“They worked in a murder clinic. Both guilty.”

Bubba smiled; King imitated him. “Keep saying that. Say it often. You don’t believe it. I’ve looked ten thousand guilty scumbags dead in the eye. I don’t believe it. God won’t believe it either.”

“There were murderers in there. Man, you were a cop. You know what America stands for. You know we got to do what’s right, not just what the lawyers say is legal. I was called to stop the murders.”

“Hearing voices doesn’t mean you were called. You’re pathetic. They’ll crack you like a walnut. I don’t know why I wasted my time driving over here.” The dog remained calmly curious as Bubba backed to the door.

Bubba walked away, holstering the Browning. An unmarked Crown Vic was T-boned behind the Bronco. Lieutenant Ray Bisse, a Kevlar vest buckled across his chest, with mirrored shades and his sweat-stained Panama hat completing his outfit, leaned against the left front fender, tactical shotgun in his hand. He looked more immense than usual. “Everything all right?”

“Simpatico. Except for meeting the scariest dog in Florida.” Bubba could hear the popping metallic groans from the Ford Interceptor engine of the Crown Vic. “You made good time from Bartow.”

“Blue lights and whoop-whoop decreases the drive time.”

“That vest looks hot.”

“Safe for me to take this off?” Bisse began unfastening the vest. In the distance they could hear the sound of the feds’ sirens growing louder. “Put the evidence in my car, before the feds arrive to make the arrest,” Bisse said.

Bubba opened the Bronco’s passenger door and dropped the envelope on the seat. “You were awfully confident, guiding the feds here,” Bubba said. “Be embarrassing if I were at Andy’s Igloo having a butterscotch sundae.”

“Browne, your pet ink-shedder, called earlier wanting to know if I had had any reports of giant alien seedpods because the real Bubba was missing. Replaced by a bear who lost faith in his fellow bears. Reading the faxes and being a trained detective, I thought of the bald brother. Driving, I wondered if I should call the colonel.”

“I have no need for a high-priced defense lawyer. Baldy wasn’t worth killing. He needs to be on trial. Go in now. He’ll brag about it all, you being a muscle-bound oaf of a cop. He almost bragged to me, but I would’ve shot him.”

“I would too. He made you doubt yourself.”

“Put it that way, I might go back inside.” They laughed.

Then Bubba cleared his throat. “I failed people I cared about.”

The whooping and flashing lights from two black Suburban grilles went past them, sliding to halts in front of the wooden door. Agents with FBI jackets exited as one unit.

More whooping black Suburbans approached.

“For now, beat it. Don’t spoil my moment of evidentiary glory. Word has it, black helicopters are landing in the Green Swamp as we speak, with a search warrant based on my word.”

“You are a fount of knowledge.”

“I’m a Polk County Sheriff’s Department detective lieutenant who benches five hundred pounds. I know everything worth knowing.”

Bubba took his exit. He stuck the gun and sap under the driver’s seat, cranked the Bronco, and eased homeward. Elvis needed to chase a soggy tennis ball. A steak needed grilling. Flowers needed taking to the cemetery. Bubba needed home.

Death of an Oligarch

by Albert Ashforth

“Won’t he smell a rat?” I asked.

“And even if he does,” Jerry Shenlee said. “What difference?”

Jerry and I were in the Eagle Grill at the Army-Navy club, located just off Farragut Square in our nation’s capital. As usual, Jerry wanted to send me somewhere, this time to Switzerland to talk with one of our former colleagues. It was just after one, and the Tuesday lunch crowd was beginning to break up.

I first met Jerry Shenlee in Berlin, a couple of years before the Wall came tumbling down. At the time he was a spiffy Annapolis grad handling signals intelligence out of a windowless basement office at Tempelhof, the big Berlin airfield. In the years since, Jerry’s come a long way. Today, he’s a National Security Council staffer.

After taking a swallow of beer, Jerry eyed me thoughtfully. He has a round, ruddy face and wears his red-blond hair short, in the military style. “You and Purcell had neighboring desks, right?” When I nodded, Jerry said, “And you got along. But that was before he ran into his personal problems. You know what I’m talking about.”

“Purcell was apprehended selling secrets. I remember very well.”

“You knew the guy personally, Klear, at least a little bit.” Jerry was referring to the fact that he, Gil Purcell, and I had worked together in the Soviet-East European Division in Berlin, one of our country’s far-flung outposts during the Cold War years. Jerry gazed at me over the rim of his beer mug. “I thought of you because we’re kind of shorthanded at the moment.”

“What do you want me to do exactly?”

“Talk with Purcell. He still lives in Munich, but he spends a couple of weeks every year in Switzerland, in that spa town, Bad Ragaz. Which is where he is now. If I’m not mistaken, you were there a couple of times.” When I nodded, Jerry said, “So make it look like a chance meeting. Find out what you can. What I’m wondering, was he still tangled up with Gregorov?”

“I’m supposed to fly to Switzerland?”

“You’re retired, Klear. You flying over there and bumping into Purcell will seem like the most natural thing in the world. You’ll both be there for the same reasons. To enjoy the spa.”

“It doesn’t seem likely that he would still have been involved with Gregorov, does it?”

“When the Soviet Union went belly-up, a bunch of Russians suddenly became billionaires. Gregorov was one of them. People came to believe the guy could do anything, which is why everyone was so afraid of him. Now he’s dead, and no one knows who killed him. The last I heard, the New York police don’t have a clue.”

During the Cold War, Serge Gregorov had operated out of the Second Directorate of the KGB, and from all reports he’d been very effective in carrying out his espionage activities. One of the people he’d talked into spying for Russia was Gil Purcell. Then, when the Soviet Union collapsed in 1989, he’d dropped briefly out of sight. When he surfaced again, a year later, he was a billionaire businessman with holdings and property all over the world.

However, just two weeks ago, Gregorov was shot and killed while staying in the Hoover Towers, one of New York City’s most exclusive hotels. “We have a full-court press going,” Jerry said, “the FBI, the New York police, and now us. But so far no one’s been able to come up with anything. Gregorov owned businesses in damned near every country in Europe. People here in the government want to know in the worst way who killed him.”

Since he owned businesses in just about every country in Europe, it seemed logical enough for Gregorov to want to buy his way into America’s booming economy. There was even talk that he was a silent partner in two defense industry corporations. I imagined that fact alone would have made some business rivals very nervous. On top of that, he had an arrogant personality. At a press conference, he’d once blurted out, “Vsyo mogu!” which is Russian for “I can do anything.” And then he began pounding his chest.

“Whoever it was murdered Gregorov didn’t leave a trace. He or she just walked out of the hotel and disappeared into thin air.”

“Doesn’t the place have security cameras?”

“They got cameras all over. But they can’t find anything suspicious.”

As a retired case officer, I really don’t have to get involved in these situations, but Jerry is persuasive, and this sounded interesting.

“I suppose they’ve dumped this job in your lap.” I watched Jerry pushing a manila envelope across the table in my direction.

Before I could ask, he said, “This is your plane ticket. Also your reservation at the Grand Resort Hotel. I tossed in a few thousand francs. Don’t blow it all in the hotel casino. You fly direct to Zurich. From there, you can drive over to Bad Ragaz.”

“When do I leave?”

“Tomorrow evening.”

“A married man only forgets his wife’s birthday once,” Gil Purcell said with a small grin. “If it happens, she makes sure it won’t happen a second time. The trip down here was Angela’s birthday present.”

Except that his face was a shade rounder and his hair totally gray, Gil Purcell’s appearance hadn’t changed very much. The biggest change was in his manner. Maybe I was only imagining it, but he seemed to have an air of resignation about him.

Along with a dozen other people, Gil and I were shoulder-deep in a large thermal bath, the attraction that brings people from all over the world to this quiet spa city. At the far end of the big room, thirty-foot high windows let in the morning sun.

“Like many people,” Gil said, “I find the mineral waters here relaxing.” As he made a gentle breaststroke with both arms, he added, “Seeing you here in the hotel, Alex, was a big surprise.” Purcell was referring to our encounter in the hotel lounge last evening. After a glass of wine, we’d arranged to meet today in the thermal bath.

As I made some waves of my own, I said, “You mentioned that Angela’s here with you.”

“She’s in the city shopping.”

Gil and I had been shooting the breeze for twenty minutes, small talk mostly. But we both knew we were avoiding the big topic — the recent death of Serge Gregorov, the individual directly responsible for Gil going to prison for five and a half years. I knew I was going to have to bring up his name sooner or later, so I decided to make it sooner. I said, “What did you think of Gregorov dying like that?”

“So that’s why you’re here, Alex!” Before I could answer, Gil said, “Someone sent you over to pump me, find out whether I shot Gregorov.” Suddenly, Gil sounded angry. “Is that it?”

“People are curious. You can’t blame them for—”

“I guess the sonofabitch wasn’t invincible after all. You can tell your bosses that. I didn’t expect it, and I don’t know anything about it. Okay?” He paused. “And it looks like no one else does either.”

After Gil calmed down, I said, “How much money did he have, anyway?”

“I doubt he knew himself. A hundred million? Two hundred? A billion?” Gil shrugged. “When the Cold War ended, he was still with the KGB. I assume he was in a good position to get his hands on whatever wasn’t nailed down.”

“Doing that, he would have made a lot of enemies.”

“I have an idea it won’t be easy trying to find who murdered the guy.” Gil paused, did some more splashing. “I’ll be honest, Alex. I don’t wish evil on anyone, no matter who it is and no matter what they’ve done.”

I figured Gil was referring to the fact he had plenty of reasons to be mad at Serge Gregorov. As an attractive young woman paddled by, I said, “I’m assuming you were home in Munich when Gregorov was killed.”

“Yeah, I was, and Angie was down here in Switzerland, skiing.” Gil grimaced. “But people have long memories. A few days afterward I got a visit from a couple of our former agency colleagues. They wanted to know where I was when it happened. Would you believe that one of them even wondered if I’d mind being ‘fluttered’?” Gil flashed a wry smile.

“They wanted to polygraph you?”

“I said no. They argued, but I refused to take their test. I guess I can’t blame them for asking.”

“Why not?”

“I certainly had a motive to murder the SOB. But life is short. During those five years in the slammer, I had time to think. I made up my mind that I’d never again do anything that would land me back in prison.” Gil pointed the way toward the end of the pool. “I’m going to put in some time in the exercise room. After that, I go to the sauna.”

I said, “Tomorrow is my last day here. I drive up to Zurich, then fly back home. What I’m wondering is, do Angela and you have anything planned for this evening? I’d like to invite you to dinner.”

“Where and when?”

“How does The Two Lions sound? Seven thirty.”

“Angie likes that place. And I know she’d like to see you. Okay, we’ll see you tonight.” As he headed toward the steps leading out of the thermal bath, Gil turned and said, “But I still don’t think that was a chance meeting last night.”

“Gil thinks someone sent you over here,” Angela Purcell said. Although I hadn’t seen her for years, with her blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes, Angela seemed as attractive as ever. “And he’s not too happy about it.” A minute before, we’d each ordered an after-dinner cognac.

Looking across the table at Gil, I said, “I think the best thing for you to do is be cooperative.”

Angela said, “I agree. Why not tell Alex how it all happened?”

Gil looked mildly troubled for a second, then nodded. “The truth is, I found working in intelligence repetitious, different from what I thought it would be. As the job became more and more routine, I began thinking of other things. Ever since I was this high—” Gil put his hand about four feet above the floor alongside our table. “—I’d wanted to own my own business. But the biggest factor was Angela’s hobby. She used to design all these great outfits.”

“Suddenly, Alex,” Angela said, “we knew what we wanted to do. Design and sell a line of high-end women’s clothing.”

“And become rich,” Gil said, suddenly laughing. “Don’t forget that.” After pausing to take a sip of cognac, Gil’s face clouded over. “It’s one of the great disappointments of my life that it didn’t work out.”

Angela said, “One of my aunts had died and left me four hundred thousand marks. Gil was able to borrow some money. We took out a mortgage on our apartment.”

“You can’t believe what it costs to fund a business,” Gil said. “Anyway, for the next year and a half we worked at it, harder than either of us had ever worked at anything.”

“We did all the designing and arranged for the manufacturing to be done in Hong Kong. That required trips back and forth and all kinds of paperwork. On the basis of our samples, we had department stores and boutiques all over Europe ready to carry our new spring lines.”

“What happened?”

“What happened was, our stuff was held up by customs at the border in Hong Kong. And strangely, also at some European borders.”

“Why do you say ‘strangely’?”

“Because none of this should have happened. We’d arranged everything in advance. Paid the duty, done all the paperwork.”

“We didn’t have anyone in Hong Kong to represent us, but we were told we wouldn’t need anybody.” Gil sighed. When he raised his glass, we all clinked glasses. “Are you sure you want to hear all this?”

When I nodded, Gil said, “Long story short, Alex. Everything arrived late at the stores. Our competitors beat us out by three weeks, but in the fashion business, a couple of days is an eternity. All our advertising was pointless. We hardly sold anything, and then the bills started coming due.”

“We’d sunk every last penny into the business, and we didn’t have a dime. Our bills, all told, were over two hundred thousand dollars. I’d never been in debt before. I couldn’t sleep or eat.”

“Neither could I,” Angela said. “I hated to think we’d squandered my aunt’s inheritance.”

I said, “I’m assuming that’s when Serge Gregorov came into the picture.”

Gil nodded, his expression changing suddenly. “When he made his pitch, he was blunt. He offered me fifty thousand dollars if I could get him the directions for accessing one of our spy satellites. He seemed to have a good idea of the kind of work I’d been doing.” When I didn’t comment, Gil said, “I told him, jokingly, that wouldn’t be nearly enough.” Gil paused. “I thought that would be the end of it.”

Nodding, Angela said, “We both did.”

“A few days later, Gregorov showed up at the tennis courts where I used to play. After my match, he waved me over to a quiet corner. He asked again about the spy satellite, and I said, again half-jokingly, he’d need to double his original offer. I thought that would get rid of him.”

Angela looked at me, her face pale.

“Finally I said, still jokingly, triple your original offer...”

“You shouldn’t have said that,” Angela said. “You were being funny, but he—”

“But he was dead serious. What he did was, he stuck out his hand. Maybe I could still have backed out, said it was all a joke. I didn’t shake, but he acted as if it was a done deal. The next time I saw him, he passed over the money, in bills. Marks and dollars.”

I broke the silence. “Enough money so you’d be out of debt.”

“I know I shouldn’t have taken it. But when I saw the bills, I told myself it would be a onetime deal. Boy, was I naive. After I delivered the access material, he wanted me to keep giving them stuff.”

“He even wanted you to go rejoin the agency,” Angela said.

Gil frowned, then flashed a rueful grimace. “I knew I had to break off with him.”

I said, “But by then they had you.”

“Yeah, they had me. I never should have taken that money. Afterward, when I wouldn’t play ball... well, you know what happened.”

“Someone tipped our people to what you’d done. Was it Gregorov?”

“I don’t know who it was. It could have been Gregorov. All I know is, I was arrested and carted back to the States. I was able to quietly plead guilty, so there was no trial. I got eight years, served five. I was lucky. Angie was waiting for me in Munich. So I picked up the pieces of my life and started over. From scratch. Angie’s been running her boutique. I work part-time here and there. We get by.”

“We were really surprised by the murder,” Angela said. “Gregorov was one of the KGB people who landed on his feet after the Soviet Union collapsed, I’ll say that much. He had his fingers in all kinds of pies.”

“Did he ever try to contact you?” I asked.

“You mean after the Soviet Union collapsed?” When I nodded, Angela and Gil both looked at each other, then shook their heads forcefully. “Why the hell would he do that?” Gil said.

I let a couple of minutes go by, then waved to the waitress for the check.

With Angela having said good night, Gil and I were seated in stuffed armchairs in the lounge of the Grand Resort Hotel, each of us with a glass of Riesling. I’d ordered a plate of cheese and crackers, but as we munched, I could tell there was something on Gil’s mind.

“As you can see, Alex, Angela’s had to put up with a lot over the years. I consider myself lucky having a wife like her.”

“How did you two meet?”

“I’d only been in Germany a short time. I went to a carnival celebration at one of the big restaurants. I saw this attractive young woman there and asked her to dance. She comes from Remsdorf, a village out in eastern Bavaria, not that far from Czechoslovakia. Like me, she’d only been in Munich a short time.”

“You had something in common right away.”

“Quite a bit, actually. It didn’t take me long to realize this was the girl I’d been waiting for all my life.” Gil paused to cut a piece of cheese. “I think those five years were worse for her than they were for me. She’s terrific. She really is.”

Gil looked troubled. After picking up his glass and gazing into it for a long moment, he said, “You know, Alex, I find it hard to believe that you and me meeting over here is just a coincidence.” Before I could comment, Gil said, “Who sent you over?”

“I’d rather not say.”

“I’m assuming that it’s someone who wants to find me guilty. Someone out to frame me, someone who can’t forget that I sold secrets.” Then he said, “I already mentioned that two of our former colleagues have dropped by already.”

“You can’t blame people for wanting to know who killed Gregorov. He was a troublemaker with a long history. People wonder what he was up to.”

“There were dozens of people mad enough at the guy to want to kill him. And you people pick on me.”

“No one’s accused you of anything, Gil.” As Gil got to his feet, I said, “You’re overreacting.”

“Maybe I’m naive, Alex, but back then, back in Berlin, I thought of you as a friend. I know I screwed up, and I knew there are a lot of people will never talk to me. I just didn’t think you were one of them.”

“Like I say, Gil, you’re overreacting.” My mind was racing, trying to think of the right thing to say, but I had an idea Gil had already decided on how he wanted to end not only the evening, but also our friendship. I got to my feet, and in the middle of the sedate hotel lounge we were standing two feet from another.

“Overreacting? I don’t think so,” Gil said quietly. “Good night, Alex! And goodbye!”

I could have let the matter end right there, but I had a feeling Gil might be right about having enemies in D.C., people who were unhappy that he’d served only five years in prison and who didn’t like the idea of his leading a quiet life overseas. Whether or not Jerry Shenlee would have gone along with an attempt to frame Gil I wasn’t sure. But it wasn’t beyond the realm of possibility, particularly if Gil’s enemies were highly placed. I realized I still hadn’t spoken with everyone in the case.

“The cameras are all motion-activated,” Ben Mazzio said. Mazzio, who was director of security at the Hoover Towers Hotel, had thinning dark hair and was in his shirtsleeves. We were in his office, looking at the pictures flashing across his computer screen.

A picture showed a woman in a pantsuit pushing a laundry cart out of a suite. “That’s Gregorov’s suite,” Mazzio said. “And the woman is Greta Bentz. She’s the executive housekeeper for the hotel.” As we watched, one of the maids approached and the housekeeper directed her toward the far end of the hotel corridor.

We’d been watching pictures taken by the eighth-floor cameras for twenty minutes, but there wasn’t anything conclusive. The only picture out of the ordinary showed one of Gregorov’s bodyguards knocking on his door and entering. A minute later he came out of the suite running and waving his hands.

“That’s the guy discovering that Gregorov was murdered,” Mazzio said. He shrugged, then turned off the computer. “Let’s see. What else can I show you? The people we saw in the corridor were the maids, two of Gregorov’s bodyguards, and the housekeeper.”

I said, “How about the woman who came to visit?”

Mazzio waved dismissively. “I figured her at first too. Most every night he’d been here Gregorov’s had female company. But she couldn’t have done it because she left his room at six twenty-eight, and then we have Gregorov on the telephone ordering breakfast at ten minutes to seven.”

“Which means he was still alive when the woman left.”

“So it couldn’t be her. I talked with her, so did the police. She arrived at a little before ten thirty the previous evening. She didn’t notice anything unusual the entire time she was in Gregorov’s suite.” Mazzio paused. “One thing I should add. Gregorov’s bodyguards would escort the women upstairs. We didn’t want them coming through the hotel lobby, so they came upstairs from the basement on the freight elevator.”

“Why not come through the lobby?”

“There are cameras all over the lobby. People would see them.”

“Is there a camera in the freight elevator?”

“There is but the bodyguard makes sure it’s off.” Mazzio rolled his fingers through his hair, shook his head. “Oh, yeah, I said I was gonna show you everybody’s resumé.” After he brought a folder back from a file cabinet, I began leafing through the resumes of people who’d worked that shift on the eighth floor.

“That’s Mrs. Ramos,” Mazzio said. “She was the tall, brunette maid. She’s been here for over ten years. This is Mrs. Cleary, comes from Ireland. Also very good. Mrs. Gaines worked for hotels in Georgia before moving to New York.” I nodded, looking over the resumes but not seeing anything unusual. When I reached the last one, Mazzio said, “This here’s Ms. Bentz, the executive housekeeper. She’s been at the hotel twenty years, maybe more. Knows everything. A real stickler to make sure everything’s done right.”

“As executive housekeeper, that’s her job, I assume. Making sure all the rooms are in apple-pie order.” When Mazzio nodded, I took another careful look at Greta Bentz’s resume. And then I noticed she’d immigrated to the States from Germany, from a small town in Bavaria.

That evening, I gave Ms. Bentz a call. When I said I’d like to speak with her, she said, “I’m working all day tomorrow.” Her English was fluent with only a mild German accent. “I don’t have a lot of time, but I can meet you when I get off. Four o’clock.”

“That’s fine,” I said.

When Greta Bentz left the hotel at ten after four the next day, I was waiting next to a newsstand on East 55th Street, across from the hotel entrance. I caught up with her on the corner of Lexington Avenue.

“I’m Alex Klear,” I said. “Do you mind company?”

“I live uptown. I’m a fast walker.”

After we’d gone a couple of blocks, I suggested we stop somewhere for a cup of tea. When she shook her head, I said, “I’d like to talk... about the murder of Serge Gregorov.” Then she stopped walking and she shrugged. Finally, she said, “Okay.”

We found a table in the rear of a quiet café. After the waitress brought our tea, Greta asked, “Are you from the FBI? I’ve already spoken—”

“I’m not from the FBI or the police, Greta. I was a friend of Gil Purcell... and of Angela.” When she frowned, I said, “You know Angela Purcell, don’t you?”

She shook her head. “I’m... I’m not sure.”

I wasn’t surprised that Greta was stonewalling. Her responses led me to believe my suspicions were correct.

“You come originally from Remsdorf, in Bavaria. Angela also comes from Remsdorf.”

“I emigrated from Remsdorf twenty five... nearly thirty years ago. I can’t remember everyone...”

“No, but you should remember Angela. You saw her only a few weeks ago.”

Greta turned pale. She folded her arms, as though she was shivering. Maybe she was.

Speaking softly, I said, “I’ve already told you who I am, Greta. I’m a former colleague of Angela’s husband. You have no choice. If you continue to say you don’t know Angela, I will have to speak with the police — and tell them what I suspect.”

After a brief hesitation, she said, “Which is?”

“That Angela murdered Serge Gregorov. I will also tell them I think you helped her and how I think it happened. I would rather speak with you—”

“Then you will talk with the police?”

“I’ve already said that I’m a friend of Angela’s.” I emphasized “friend.”

“I know that Angela had a very good reason to kill Gregorov.”

Greta sighed, then said quietly, “Angela’s mother is my father’s sister. We’re cousins. Many people had good reasons to kill Gregorov.” Greta took a small sip of tea. “But no one had better reasons than Angela.”

“You made it possible. As the hotel’s executive housekeeper, you know how things are done. And you had the responsibility for the maids and their movements. You made it possible for Angela to enter on the eighth floor and to evade the security cameras—”

“When you know how the security cameras are positioned, it is not difficult to evade them. Other things were more difficult.”

“Like what?”

“Like getting her into Gregorov’s suite. I brought her in the previous evening, when his security guards were away. She hid in a closet overnight.”

“Angela shot Gregorov after the other woman left, is that it?” When Greta nodded, I said, “But then she had to get out of the suite without being seen by the cameras.”

“The laundry cart was already in Gregorov’s suite. Angela was in it, beneath sheets and blankets. Gregorov was already dead. I told the maid to make up another room—”

“And you pushed the cart down the corridor. That was on the cameras.”

“With one maid on her break and the other making up the room, I was alone. The third maid didn’t arrive until ten. I pushed Angela out of the suite in the laundry cart and hung the ‘Do Not Disturb’ card on the door. Then I took the freight elevator down. It was important we go to the basement.”

“Why?”

“There are cameras in the lobby. And people might have noticed her. In the basement there’s a camera, but Gregorov’s bodyguard had temporarily dismantled it. The basement door and outside gate were unlocked because workers were bringing in empty garbage cans. No one noticed us. She was out of the hotel within twenty minutes. The body wasn’t discovered until two hours later.”

“It was found by one of the bodyguards. I saw the photographs when he came running out of the room.” Greta remained expressionless when I said that. Then I asked about the murder weapon.

Again she shrugged. “I bought it at a gun show in New Jersey using a false name. It wasn’t hard. After leaving the hotel, Angela took a ride on the ferry and threw it into the water.”

“I see.” I couldn’t say it, but I was mildly impressed by the precise planning that had gone into this murder. For a successful special operation, we used to stress simplicity, security, surprise, and speed. Gregorov’s murder had all these elements, and I supposed it was because Greta was so precise and well organized that she held down the job of executive housekeeper at an expensive hotel.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have helped Angela, Mr. Klear...”

“She was your cousin. I assume that’s why—”

“It was more than that. Much more. I meant it when I said that Angela had good reasons to kill Gregorov. If you’re a friend of her husband, you know how Gregorov tricked him.” When I nodded, she said, “Because of Gregorov, Angela lost her husband for five years. After he returned, his reputation was ruined. If you know him, you know he hasn’t been the same person since.”

“I know that.” I couldn’t help recalling my last unhappy conversation with Gil Purcell.

“While her husband was away, Gregorov tried to seduce Angela. Did you know that?” When I shook my head, Greta said, “He told Angela he was already a rich man.”

“That would have been after the Cold War ended.”

“Yes, it was. And then he told Angela how he had destroyed their business. Yes, he destroyed Angela’s husband, but he made Angela sick at heart for squandering her aunt’s inheritance. And he destroyed Angela’s dream. From the time she was a child, she dreamed of designing clothes, of maybe one day having her own business...”

“What do you mean? Destroyed their business.”

“It was part of Gregorov’s plan from the beginning. As a KGB colonel, he targeted Purcell. Because he knew people all over, he was able to arrange for the delay at the border in Hong Kong. And the further delay at the borders in Europe. Because of those delays, all their designs were worthless. He caused the business to fail in order to make Angela’s husband vulnerable.” She paused. “But then he was unhappy when Gil wouldn’t work for them.”

“So he turned Gil Purcell in.”

She nodded. “Yes. Angela said he seemed proud of having ruined their lives.” Greta paused to take another sip of tea. “I suppose you know how he once said, ‘Vsyo mogu — and everyone believed him. Yes, at times it truly seemed he could do anything’.” She paused. “But there was one thing he couldn’t do.”

“What’s that?”

“That’s come back from the dead.”

Four months later, I was back in Switzerland, again enjoying a holiday in the sleepy spa town. I’d won enough in the casino for an expensive hotel dinner and was relaxing in the thermal bath when I saw a man toss off his bathrobe and begin to descend into the pool. It was Gil Purcell, and although I knew he’d seen me, he went swimming by without a nod. Behind him was Angela, who smiled broadly and waved enthusiastically. I had an idea that at some point she’d spoken at length with her cousin.

I also had an idea she knew her secret was safe — from her husband and from the rest of the world.

Vet’s Day

by R. T. Lawton

Yarnell had just tucked into a plate of steaming crab legs at Oscar’s Seafood House, his favorite hole-in-the-wall restaurant just off 57th Street, when the chair on the opposite side of his table got pulled out. The chair’s right rear leg made a screeching sound — much like a wood saw rasping through sheet metal — as its jagged aluminum foot grated across the cement floor. Yarnell shivered slightly but kept eating and didn’t bother to look up.

“Oscar needs to get some new dining room furniture in here,” said Beaumont as he sat down. “There’s a metal slide missing on the bottom of one of these legs. Makes a hell of a noise.”

“Oscar needs a lot of new stuff in this place, but the food’s good. So what do you want?”

Beaumont pointed with a thick index finger. “You got butter dripping from your chin.”

“That tends to happen when you eat crab legs right. So I ask again, what do you want?”

“I got a problem.”

Yarnell dipped another crab leg into the small heated pot of drawn butter.

“Most of us do.”

“Yeah, but I need your help on a piece of work I gotta do.”

“Three weeks go by, you don’t call and now you show up asking a favor.”

Beaumont leaned forward with his elbows on the table.

“Hey, you’re the one got mad at me for setting off the alarm on the last thing we did together. And, in case you forgot, I still say that was an accident.”

“As I recall, you were the one who swore you had them wires rerouted so it wouldn’t go off. Just so happened I needed the payoff from that job to make my rent money for the month.”

“That place must’ve had a backup system I didn’t know about. Could’ve happened to anybody. But, I tell you what, I’ll make it up to you.”

“How you gonna do that?”

“You can pick our next job... after this one, of course. And, you’ll be in complete charge. I won’t tell you anything about how we’ll have do that one.”

Yarnell gave it some thought.

“You’re saying you won’t give me a hard time about how we do the next job?”

“That’s what I’m saying.”

“It’s all my way?”

“Right.”

“No armchair quarterbacking from you?”

“Fine.”

“At all?”

“You got it.”

Yarnell thought about the offer for a while longer.

“Okay, deal. So what’s this piece of work you gotta do that you need me for?”

“Veteran’s Day is coming up and I owe this guy a personal favor.”

“What kinda favor?”

Beaumont averted his eyes, gazing off to the side and out the front window. He pursed his lips as if having a private debate with himself.

“This guy, uh, sorta saved my life in Iraq.”

Yarnell immediately stopped chewing. His mouth fell open and the crab leg in his right hand froze partway there. Warm butter started running down the pale pink meat and onto his fingers.

“When were you in Iraq and I never heard nothing about it?”

“It was about twenty-five years ago. You and I weren’t full time partners yet, so I didn’t see any reason to bring it up.”

“Keep talking.”

“Remember Feeny’s old fencing operation across the river?”

“Yeah.”

“I had the misfortune to be delivering some fell-off-the-truck stuff to Feeny when the cops raided his place and took me downtown with everybody else. Judge Markowitz was sitting that day. Said the group I was hanging with didn’t bode well for my future.”

“You’re talking about Maximum Markowitz?”

“That’s the one. Told me that one way or the other, I was gonna get a change of scenery out of this. He then give me a choice of signing papers with an army recruiter happened to be in the back of the courtroom that day or going to trial followed by a trip upriver to state prison with him doing the sentencing.”

“Neither one sounds like a nice vacation, but ol’ Maximum Mark would’ve had you busting rocks with a sledge hammer if he could still do that.”

“My thoughts exactly, so I took a chance on the army. Found out later, the army recruiter who happened to be standing at the back of the room was the judge’s son-in-law and he was looking to make some bonus money if he filled his quota of new recruits for that month.”

“That don’t sound good,” said Yarnell.

“It wasn’t,” said Beaumont. “They had me on a green army bus that same afternoon, me with a window seat and a big recruit sitting between me and the aisle, blocking any escape I might’ve had in mind. Guy was big enough to play left guard for the Giants.”

“They might as well have locked you up in a paddy wagon.”

“No kidding. After a half-hour, the swaying motion of the bus on the road put me to sleep while I was still figuring on ways to get out of this situation.”

“So what’d you come up with?” asked Yarnell.

“The way it went,” replied Beaumont, “There wasn’t much I could do.”

“How’s that?”

“Next thing I know, before I could even put any plans into motion, I woke up at some training camp way out in the woods with several muscled-up sergeants in starched fatigues and Smokey the Bear hats screaming at us to get our asses off the bus. I tell you, that was one scary time in my life. Seems this was one of them places what was supposed to turn tame civilians into fighting mad soldiers.”

“A guy can get hurt in them kind of situations.”

“Gets worse,” said Beaumont. “Wasn’t but a few months after training that they handed me transfer orders to an outfit on other side of the world. I was going there as an Eleven Bravo.”

“Eleven what?”

“Bravo. That’s a rifleman. You know, them guys on the ground doing the shooting and getting shot at.”

Yarnell lowered his crab leg.

“You never said nothing about being a war veteran.”

Beaumont made a gesture with his hands, both palms spread out and facing forward.

“Well, I was and I wasn’t.”

Yarnell finally laid the crab leg down on his plate.

“How do you...? Never mind.”

“It’s like this,” said Beaumont. “When I reported to the company first sergeant at our camp in Saudi Arabia prior to the invasion of ninety-one, the sarge looked me up and down and then said he had a proposition for me.”

“What kinda proposition?”

“Turned out he knew how and why I come to join the army, plus a lot of other things about my alleged unsavory past, all of which he alluded to in conversation. And, being the First Shirt in what was about to be a war zone, he mentioned he just so happened to have need of a special man for a special job.” Beaumont paused for a moment. “Did I ever tell you I about the time I was a bartender in my youth at an Irish mob joint? It might help explain part of this.”

“Nope, don’t think it ever come up in conversation.”

“It was an after-hours blind pig across the river, mostly hijacked liquor and untaxed cigarettes in a storefront with the windows painted black so nobody could see in. Place was populated by up-and-comers in the criminal life, that is until the Russians took it over for themselves when our boss wouldn’t pay off for protection.”

“Putin’s boys do get a little touchy when it’s their opinion other people owe them money.”

“Yeah, put me out of a job.”

Yarnell was trying to decide whether or not to re-dip his crab leg in hot butter while his brain running in a parallel tunnel opted to put the discussion back on track.

“Tough about the job,” he said, “but let’s get the story back to what happened in Iraq.”

“Sorry,” replied Beaumont. “Anyway, Arabia’s one of them Muslim countries what don’t believe in alcohol. But since soldiers are a thirsty lot, the First Shirt needed someone to run an off-the-books NCO club for corporals and up. The club was concealed inside a couple of Conex boxes out in the supply yard, a place where the troops could safely unwind after a hard day in the field and not come to the attention of any stiff-neck officers. That’s where I was supposed to come in with my bartending experience from back home.”

“Let me guess, he made you a tempting offer and you went for it.”

“Right. If I ran the club, I wouldn’t have to go out in the boondocks and get my hindquarters shot off. Also as incentive for my services, he would finagle the paperwork for an early discharge. This was to be an undated document which he would hold in his private files, the date to be filled in after he saw how well I worked out. This way, I find out much later, if the club got busted by the MP’s, he’d get the discharge backdated, giving himself deniability that the army itself was running a club serving illegal booze in a Muslim country.”

“Leaving you to take the fall as if he didn’t know what was going on.”

“You got it.”

“Sounds like he knew all the angles.”

“I thought so at the time. And he did keep me from losing any body parts I’d grown fond of. Plus he kept his word after my year was up, sending me home in one piece with an early out.”

Beaumont scooted Yarnell’s glass of beer over to his own side of the table and took a drink.

“However,” he continued after placing the glass down in front of himself, “last month, a long time after his own army retirement, it seems our local vice squad popped the sarge for running a fake computer chip distribution operation. Had to do with counterfeit chips from China.”

“I heard something about them things being on the street.”

“As for myself, I hadn’t seen or talked to this guy in twenty-some years, didn’t even know he was in our town, fake chips or not. Now it looks like he’s going away for a while.”

“So where’s your problem?”

“He called me to come down to the holding facility and have a chat with him. Said I owed him, so to speak, so I went. Turns out when Sarge got arrested, his pet dog was at the local veterinarian shop for his annual tune-up, plus any required shots the pooch was supposed to get. Problem is, if the dog don’t get paid up and out in the next two days, the vet’s gonna put him down to keep the kenneling bill from getting any higher.”

“That’s a little harsh,” said Yarnell.

Beaumont nodded.

“And, since the vet figured out Sarge is probably going away for a long while, he wants his money right quick.”

“Then go bond the dog out.”

“Can’t. This vet is very exclusive, probably runs the most expensive kennel in town. Me, I can’t afford to even pay the dog’s room and board much less his annual tune-up fee.”

“Get Sarge to give you the money. It’s his pet.”

“No dice. All of Sarge’s assets got seized by the IRS when he got busted, so there’s no help there.”

“In which case, what did you have in mind for us?”

Beaumont leaned forward and lowered his voice.

“I thought maybe tonight we’d go in and get him out.”

Yarnell thought about this for a moment.

“You mean like a jail break?”

“Exactly.”

“We are talking about the dog, right?”

“Well, yeah, I’m not breaking a prisoner out of a state holding facility. What kinda criminals do you think we are?”

“Just clarifying the situation.”

Beaumont sat back as if he was miffed.

Yarnell picked up his growing cold crab leg and re-dipped it in the hot butter.

“Okay, I’m in...” He took a bite and chewed. “...as long as I get to plan the next job without you telling me how to do it.”

“Fine,” said Beaumont.

“Dogs shouldn’t be locked up anyway,” Yarnell concluded. “That’s too much like prison.”

Standing in the dark alley, Yarnell used a pipe wrench to twist off the doorknob assembly on the rear door of the building. He then punched out the remaining innards and inserted a special tool through the hole to reach up and flip the deadbolt handle. The rear door swung open a few inches.

“You sure you got the right wires on the alarm this time?”

Beaumont gave his partner a look.

“You don’t hear any bells ringing, do you?”

“Could be one of them silent alarms.”

“You think I didn’t wire it right,” said Beaumont, “we could go back down the block, wait fifteen and see if a patrol car shows up.”

Yarnell glanced up and down the alley. He didn’t see any flashing red and blue lights reflecting off the brick walls and he sure didn’t hear any wailing sirens coming their way. He wavered for a minute.

“Forget about it. Let’s just get this done and get outa here.”

Beaumont opened the door further and the two men stepped inside. Yarnell put a wide piece of black duct tape over the outside of the hole where the doorknob used to be and closed the door behind them. Now, it was completely dark inside the back room.

Flicking on a miniature Maglite, Beaumont shined the beam around to get his bearings. It appeared to be a storeroom for veterinarian supplies, large sacks of dry dog food, cat food, small animal medicines and the like.

“Keep going,” whispered Yarnell. “It smells like there’s a bunch of animals up ahead.”

In the next room, Beaumont played his Maglite over the stacks of wire cages. Small dark forms moved restlessly inside the containers. Barks and a few meows filled the silence. A couple of empty food dishes rattled against the wire structures as the locked-up animals moved around in their confinement.

“How do we know which cage your sergeant’s dog is in?”

“They’re all numbered,” replied Beaumont in a low voice, “and I’ve got the cage number from the vet’s billing voucher. Sarge gave me a copy of the bill so we can find the little fellow.”

“So he’s a little guy then, right?” said Yarnell. “’Cuz the big ones make me think of police attack dogs and I get nervous around them.”

“No sweat,” said Beaumont. “He’s supposed to be a cross between a Chihuahua and a terrier. How big could he be?”

“Good, seeing as how I don’t do so well with animals to begin with.”

“No sweat,” replied Beaumont as he flashed his light over the cage fronts. “I brought a leash for the little guy. We’ll just slap it on him and be on our way.”

Yarnell took off his left glove to scratch the itch on his nose. “What number we looking for?”

“Thirty-seven. I think it’s just up ahead.”

They waded deeper into the darkness.

“Found it,” whispered Beaumont, “this one up here. They must put the little dogs in cages on top of the stack.” He fumbled with the latch on the wire door.

“Hurry up,” muttered Yarnell. “All these animals make me jumpy.”

Beaumont opened the cage door. “Just relax, would you.”

That’s when Yarnell heard the snuffling to his rear.

“Beaumont,” he whispered in a strained voice, “is there something behind me?”

“Hold on. I’m up to my shoulder trying to get this little feller out of his cage.”

Now Yarnell felt something cold and wet against the palm of his naked left hand.

“Uh, Beaumont...”

“Give it a minute, Yarnell. This little SOB bit me when I grabbed for his collar, but I think I got him.”

Yarnell heard the snuffling behind him again. He wanted to turn around and look, but was afraid of what he might find. It was only when he felt something prodding him in the vicinity of his rear pants pocket that his adrenaline finally kicked into overdrive. In one quick leap from a standing start, he found himself six feet up and lying face down on the top row of dog cages. He strained to see into the darkness as to what had snuffled him.

“Ow,” said Beaumont who still had his right arm buried deep into the top cage. He finally withdrew his gloved hand from the little dog’s container. A dark lump wriggled from the end of Beaumont’s arm as he stopped to look up at Yarnell.

“What the hell are you doing up there?”

Yarnell peered down over the edge.

“Shine your light where I was standing and tell me what you see.”

Beaumont swung his small light in the requested direction.

Two yellow eyes and a large set of sharp white teeth reflected in the light beam. A thin stream of saliva dripped quietly from blood-red gums and down onto the cement floor.

“Holy crap,” exclaimed Beaumont as he scrambled for finger and toe holds to scale the wire cages. The dark lump on the end of his arm continued to chomp on the fingers of his right-hand glove as he climbed. In the process of quick movement, one of Beaumont’s shoes became dislodged and fell to the floor. A long wet tongue licked the length of his big toe sticking out of a now enlarged hole in his sock. He shivered uncontrollably and rapidly withdrew his foot onto the top of the cage as he lurched upwards.

“What the hell is that?” screamed Beaumont “Looks like a wolf.”

“I think it’s a very large guard dog,” whispered Yarnell, staring down into the darkness to see if the beast was going to stay on the cement floor or was going to stand up on its hind legs and look them over.

“It licked my toe,” said Beaumont now lying beside Yarnell and also peering over the edge, “like it was tasting to see if it wanted more.”

“I think he likes you.”

“Why?”

“He just picked up your shoe. It’s in his mouth.”

“Whatever that thing is, he can have it. I can buy new shoes, but I can’t say the same about toes.”

The beast stood up, full length, eye level with Yarnell. Beaumont’s shoe in his mouth was right in front of Yarnell’s face.

“What’s he doing?” asked Yarnell.

“How am I supposed to know?” answered Beaumont. “Maybe he wants to make you a gift.”

Yarnell tentatively reached out and took hold of the shoe. The beast released it and dropped down to all fours with its head pointed toward the front of the building.

“Now what?” asked Yarnell.

“Just a minute,” whispered Beaumont. “This little monster on the end of my hand is trying to shorten a couple of my fingers. Let me do something with him first.”

“Stash him inside your coat,” said Yarnell. “He’s supposed to be small, remember?”

Using his left hand, Beaumont pulled the little dog off his fingers and stuffed him, right glove and all, inside his jacket. He then yanked up the zipper. A muffled growl came from inside the cloth.

“Let’s get back to the big, yellow-eyed beast,” said Yarnell in a low voice. “What do I do?”

“I think maybe he wants to play,” whispered Beaumont. “Try throwing the shoe.”

Yarnell gingerly tossed Beaumont’s shoe into the darkness. He could hear the slap of rubber sole when the footgear hit the cement.

With a scraping of toenails, the beast took off in the direction of the noise. In no time, he returned, stood on his hind legs again and presented the shoe.

Yarnell stared at Beaumont’s slobbered-up shoe.

“What do you think?”

“I got an idea,” whispered Beaumont. “Throw the damn thing as far as you can into the front of the store. When he takes off after it, we’ll make a run for the back door.”

“How fast can you run with only one shoe?”

“Throw it and see. Just don’t get between me and the exit.”

“Get ready then, ’cuz here goes nothing.”

Yarnell gingerly took the wet shoe out of the dog’s mouth and underhanded it down the passageway and into the front office. He was gathering himself to jump to the floor when he noticed Beaumont was already down and high-stepping it for the supply room in the back. By the time Yarnell made his way into the supply room, Beaumont had thrown open the back door and turned into the alley.

Yarnell rounded into the alley three strides behind his partner, grabbed the edge of the open door as he passed it and slammed the door shut behind him.

No longer having a latching mechanism where the doorknob used to be, the rear door bounced back open.

Yarnell heard toenails clicking on the cement behind him and heavy breathing much closer than he liked. He screamed a warning.

“Dog!”

Beaumont immediately swung himself up on top of the nearest trash dumpster and stood ramrod stiff with his back against the building’s brick wall.

Having gained a step on his partner, Yarnell followed suit and took safety alongside Beaumont on top of the same dumpster.

The large dog from the vet’s business stood up and rested his front paws on the edge of the container. His long, wet tongue hung out of the side of his mouth. No shoe was visible.

“You think he ate it?” asked Yarnell.

Beaumont moved as far away from the beast as he could.

“I don’t want to think about it.”

“Give me your other shoe,” said Yarnell.

“What?”

“It worked once, let’s try it again.”

Beaumont took a step sideways.

“No way. I’ve already got one sock dripping water from running down this wet alley. We’re supposed to be partners, share and share alike. So, use one of your own shoes.”

“You’re kidding, right? We both have to have a wet foot?”

“Trust me, I’m deadly serious.”

Reluctantly, Yarnell untied his left shoe and slipped it off his foot.

“Throw it way down there at the far end of the alley,” said Beaumont. “I don’t see any more trash dumpsters for us to jump up on if he retrieves your foot gear too fast.”

Shoe in hand, Yarnell stretched his right arm as far behind him as possible, quickly rotated his arm overhand and flung his shoe in the opposite direction of where they wanted to go.

The beast took off in a flurry of sturdy legs and large paws.

Yarnell and Beaumont immediately dropped down to the cold cement of the alley floor and commenced a loping, one-shoe run for safety.

They hadn’t taken more than a couple of steps when Yarnell heard an “ouch,” a “damn,” and a “come back here” in quick succession. He started to turn his head to inquire, but then saw a small blur streaking for the nearby mouth of the alley. Whatever it was seemed to be chewing on a glove.

“Sarge’s dog is getting away,” exclaimed Beaumont. “We gotta catch him before he gets too far.”

“How’d he get loose?” panted Yarnell.

“When I jumped off the dumpster that little guy bit me. After that, it seems the force of me landing on solid ground slid him out the bottom of my jacket, so he escaped.”

“I think I saw him go off to the right after he ran out of the alley,” said Yarnell.

The two burglars loped to the sidewalk, turned right and came to an immediate halt. They watched as the little dog kept on running. Two fingers of the glove dangled from its mouth, dragging along the sidewalk as it went.

“Uh, that’s a patrol car down at the corner waiting for the stop light to change,” said Yarnell.

“And, the cop on the passenger side is opening the door,” added Beaumont. “Looks like he’s trying to catch the mutt.”

“I think we’d better let this one go,” said Yarnell.

“No argument here,” replied Beaumont. “We already rescued him once, so we did our job.”

Both men quickly stepped back into the mouth of the alley and peeked around the brick wall.

Down the street, the patrolman scooped up the Chihuahua-terrier mix off the sidewalk and spoke to it in a soothing manner.

“Where’d you get the glove, little fellow?”

Looking back up the sidewalk, the cop paused and then got into the patrol car, still holding onto the dog. The stoplight turned green and the squad car drove away.

Yarnell and Beaumont watched the vehicle move on, until Yarnell felt a wet nose nuzzling his hand. He stifled a jump and slowly turned around.

“Beaumont, we got company.”

His partner gradually straightened up and eased his body around, moving very carefully with no sudden movements.

“Is it who I think it is?”

“Yep,” whispered Yarnell. “He found us again.”

“Does he still have your shoe?”

“Yep.”

“Then throw it again. Farther this time and we’ll get the hell out of here.”

Yarnell wound up and tried to put the shoe down the alley and nearly into the next block.

The yellow-eyed beast was gone in a flash.

Beaumont and Yarnell took off up the sidewalk in a fast lope, headed in the opposite direction of the patrol car. When they got to their van, Beaumont yanked open the passenger’s door, slid onto the seat, closed the door, clambered over the console and plopped down in the driver’s seat. He put the keys in the ignition and started the engine.

Yarnell quickly slid open the panel side door and jumped into the interior. He was in the process of leaning forward to close the side door when a large furry creature leaped over his back and into the vehicle. With his muscles already programmed to shut the door, Yarnell completed the process and immediately scrambled for the front passenger seat.

Oblivious to any extra cargo in the rear, Beaumont pulled away from the curb and barreled down the street. Two quick turns and he hit the on-ramp for the thruway. He floored the accelerator, sped up the incline and slid into a narrow space between a speeding semi and a furniture delivery truck amidst a flurry of honking horns.

Perched stiffly in the front passenger’s seat, Yarnell looked out of the corner of his vision to see the yellow-eyed beast taking a position behind the van’s center console. The dog sat straight up with a shoe in its mouth, its long white teeth bared and strings of saliva dripping off the wet footgear.

Yarnell was reluctant to bring up the matter, so he focused his eyes straight ahead through the windshield.

When Beaumont finally did look into his rearview mirror during the early hours of what was now Veteran’s Day, he was merely checking to see if they were being followed. The image reflected back to him in the glass inadvertently caused both of his hands to rotate the steering wheel far left. He suddenly found himself swerving across two lanes of heavy traffic. More horns blared.

One thought briefly crossed his mind. All those years ago in Iraq he’d never been involved in anything serious enough to become eligible for a Purple Heart. But the way things were going tonight, on this last mission he’d taken up for his old sergeant, he stood a good chance of getting a few dings in his helmet. Problem was he wasn’t wearing one. Maybe his karma was finally catching up with him.